kumpulan dongeng

Akhir Riwayat Sang Lutung

2011-10-23T09:19:00.000+08:00

Seekor lutung (kera hitam) berjalan terseok-seok di pasir. Akibat jatuh dari pohon, tubuhnya menjadi lemah tak bertenaga. Ia lapar sekali, sementara hutan masih jauh. Dengan memaksa diri, ia tiba di tepi muara sungai. Ia minum dengan rakusnya. “Kenapa kamu pucat lutung? Kamu sakit payah?” tegur seekor ayam hutan besar yang mematuk-matuk udang di tepi muara. “Ya, tolong terbangkan aku ke hutan di seberang muara ini,” pinta lutung. Ayam hutan merasa iba dan setuju, ia terbang membawa lutung yang berpegangan erat di kakinya.

Sesampainya di hutan, lutung tak mau melepaskan kaki ayam hutan. Ia bahkan mencabuti semua bulu ayam hutan yang berwarna kuning keemasan itu. Sang ayam hutan pingsan karena kesakitan. Dia sudah mati, pikir lutung. Kemudian bangkai ayam hutan disembunyikannya di dalam semak belukar, sementara ia pergi mencari api di dalam hutan.

Sang Ayam Hutan kemudian sadar. Dia menangis tersedu-sedu sebab kehilangan semua bulunya. “He, kenapa badanmu, siapa yang telah mencabuti bulu-bulumu?” tanya seekor sapi dengan heran. Ayam hutan menceritakan semua pengalamannya. Alangkah marahnya sapi terhadap perlakuan si lutung. “Kurang ajar!” Biarlah kuberi pelajaran lutung itu. Sembunyilah kau di tempat lain,” ujar sapi. Ayam hutan menurutinya. Ketika lutung datang membawa obor dan menanyakan di mana ayam hutan, sampi membohonginya. “Ayam hutan itu rupanya belum mati, ia berenang ke tengah laut,” kata sapi. Lutung meminta sapi mengantarnya ke gundukan batu karang di tengah laut, di mana ia mengira si ayam hutan bersembunyi. Dengan ramah sapi bersedia mengantarnya. Tanpa pikir panjang lutung naik ke punggung sapi yang kemudian berenang ke gundukan batu karang di tengah laut. Akan tetapi, setelah lutung loncat ke gundukan batu karan gitu, segera sapi meninggalkannya. “Semoga kau mampus disergap ikan gurita” ujar sapi. Lutung duduk di puncak batu karang dan menangis. “Mengapa kamu menangis?” tegur seekor penyu. “Aku heran, bagaimana kau dapat ke sini.” Aku naik sampan, kemudian sampanku terbalik dan aku terdampar disini,” jawab lutung berbohong. Karena kasihan, penyu mengantarkan lutung ke pantai. Lutung naik ke punggung penyu.

“Bagaimana kau dapat berenang dengan cepat?” tanya lutung. “Dengan kayuhan kaki-kakiku,” jawab penyu tanpa curiga. Ketika di pantai, lutung ingin melihat kaki penyu. Penyu setuju dan segera tubuhnya dibalikkan oleh lutung. Ternyata lutung segera meninggalkan penyu dalam keadaan terbalik. Ia bermaksud mencari harimau, karena hanya harimaulah yang dapat mengeluarkan daging penyu dari kulitnya yang keras itu.

Penyu menangis dan berteriak-teriak minta tolong. “Mengapa kamu?” tanya seekor tikus yang mendekat. Penyu lalu menceritakan pengalamannya. Tikus pun mejadi sangat marah terhadap lutung yang tak tahu membalas budi itu. Ia bersama tikus-tikus lain menggali pasir di bawah badan penyu, dengan harapan apabila air pasang naik penyu dapat membalikkan tubuhnya dengan mudah. Sementara menunggu kedatangan lutung, tikus-tikus itu menutupi tubuh penyu dengan tubuh mereka sendiri. Dan menari-nari sambil bersayir : “Mari kita ikut gembira ria … bersama sang lutung yang jenaka … yang berhasil menipu Raja Rimba … yang mengira betul ada penyu, padahala hanya kita yang ada…” Lutung yang datang bersama harimau sangan heran, dimanakah penyu? Mendengar syair tikus-tikus, harimau pun menjadi marah karena merasa ditipu. “Mana penyu yang kau katakan itu?” geramnya. Kemudian lutung itu diterkam oleh sang Harimau, dibawa lari kedalam hutan.

(SELESAI)

Aladin dan Lampu Ajaib

2011-10-21T18:17:00.000+08:00

Dahulu kala, di kota Persia, seorang Ibu tinggal dengan anak laki-lakinya yang bernama Aladin. Suatu hari datanglah seorang laki-laki mendekati Aladin yang sedang bermain. Kemudian laki-laki itu mengakui Aladin sebagai keponakannya. Laki-laki itu mengajak Aladin pergi ke luar kota dengan seizin ibu Aladin untuk membantunya. Jalan yang ditempuh sangat jauh. Aladin mengeluh kecapaian kepada pamannya tetapi ia malah dibentak dan disuruh untuk mencari kayu bakar, kalau tidak mau Aladin akan dibunuhnya. Aladin akhirnya sadar bahwa laki-laki itu bukan pamannya melainkan seorang penyihir. Laki-laki penyihir itu kemudian menyalakan api dengan kayu bakar dan mulai mengucapkan mantera. “Kraak…” tiba-tiba tanah menjadi berlubang seperti gua.

Dalam lubang gua itu terdapat tangga sampai ke dasarnya. “Ayo turun! Ambilkan aku lampu antik di dasar gua itu”, seru si penyihir. “Tidak, aku takut turun ke sana”, jawab Aladin. Penyihir itu kemudian mengeluarkan sebuah cincin dan memberikannya kepada Aladin. “Ini adalah cincin ajaib, cincin ini akan melindungimu”, kata si penyihir. Akhirnya Aladin menuruni tangga itu dengan perasaan takut. Setelah sampai di dasar ia menemukan pohon-pohon berbuah permata. Setelah buah permata dan lampu yang ada di situ dibawanya, ia segera menaiki tangga kembali. Tetapi, pintu lubang sudah tertutup sebagian. “Cepat berikan lampunya !”, seru penyihir. “Tidak ! Lampu ini akan kuberikan setelah aku keluar”, jawab Aladin. Setelah berdebat, si penyihir menjadi tidak sabar dan akhirnya “Brak!” pintu lubang ditutup oleh si penyihir lalu meninggalkan Aladin terkurung di dalam lubang bawah tanah. Aladin menjadi sedih, dan duduk termenung. “Aku lapar, Aku ingin bertemu ibu, Tuhan, tolonglah aku !”, ucap Aladin.

Aladin merapatkan kedua tangannya dan mengusap jari-jarinya. Tiba-tiba, sekelilingnya menjadi merah dan asap membumbung. Bersamaan dengan itu muncul seorang raksasa. Aladin sangat ketakutan. “Maafkan saya, karena telah mengagetkan Tuan”, saya adalah peri cincin kata raksasa itu. “Oh, kalau begitu bawalah aku pulang kerumah.” “Baik Tuan, naiklah kepunggungku, kita akan segera pergi dari sini”, ujar peri cincin. Dalam waktu singkat, Aladin sudah sampai di depan rumahnya. “Kalau tuan memerlukan saya panggillah dengan menggosok cincin Tuan.”

Aladin menceritakan semua hal yang di alaminya kepada ibunya. “Mengapa penyihir itu menginginkan lampu kotor ini ya ?”, kata Ibu sambil menggosok membersihkan lampu itu. “Syut !” Tiba-tiba asap membumbung dan muncul seorang raksasa peri lampu. “Sebutkanlah perintah Nyonya”, kata si peri lampu. Aladin yang sudah pernah mengalami hal seperti ini memberi perintah,”kami lapar, tolong siapkan makanan untuk kami”. Dalam waktu singkat peri Lampu membawa makanan yang lezat-lezat kemudian menyuguhkannya. “Jika ada yang diinginkan lagi, panggil saja saya dengan menggosok lampu itu”, kata si peri lampu.

Demikian hari, bulan, tahunpun berganti, Aladin hidup bahagia dengan ibunya. Aladin sekarang sudah menjadi seorang pemuda. Suatu hari lewat seorang Putri Raja di depan rumahnya. Ia sangat terpesona dan merasa jatuh cinta kepada Putri Cantik itu. Aladin lalu menceritakan keinginannya kepada ibunya untuk memperistri putri raja. “Tenang Aladin, Ibu akan mengusahakannya”. Ibu pergi ke istana raja dengan membawa permata-permata kepunyaan Aladin. “Baginda, ini adalah hadiah untuk Baginda dari anak laki-lakiku.” Raja amat senang. “Wah…, anakmu pasti seorang pangeran yang tampan, besok aku akan datang ke Istana kalian dengan membawa serta putriku”.

Setelah tiba di rumah Ibu segera menggosok lampu dan meminta peri lampu untuk membawakan sebuah istana. Aladin dan ibunya menunggu di atas bukit. Tak lama kemudian peri lampu datang dengan Istana megah di punggungnya. “Tuan, ini Istananya”. Esok hari sang Raja dan putrinya datang berkunjung ke Istana Aladin yang sangat megah. “Maukah engkau menjadikan anakku sebagai istrimu ?”, Tanya sang Raja. Aladin sangat gembira mendengarnya. Lalu mereka berdua melaksanakan pesta pernikahan.

Nun jauh disana, si penyihir ternyata melihat semua kejadian itu melalui bola kristalnya. Ia lalu pergi ke tempat Aladin dan pura-pura menjadi seorang penjual lampu di depan Istana Aladin. Ia berteriak-teriak, “tukarkan lampu lama anda dengan lampu baru !”. Sang permaisuri yang melihat lampu ajaib Aladin yang usang segera keluar dan menukarkannya dengan lampu baru. Segera si penyihir menggosok lampu itu dan memerintahkan peri lampu memboyong istana beserta isinya dan istri Aladin ke rumahnya.

Ketika Aladin pulang dari berkeliling, ia sangat terkejut. Lalu memanggil peri cincin dan bertanya kepadanya apa yang telah terjadi. “Kalau begitu tolong kembalikan lagi semuanya kepadaku”, seru Aladin. “Maaf Tuan, tenaga saya tidaklah sebesar peri lampu,” ujar peri cincin. “Baik kalau begitu aku yang akan mengambilnya. Tolong Antarkan kau kesana”, seru Aladin. Sesampainya di Istana, Aladin menyelinap masuk mencari kamar tempat sang Putri dikurung. “Penyihir itu sedang tidur karena kebanyakan minum bir”, ujar sang Putri. “Baik, jangan kuatir aku akan mengambil kembali lampu ajaib itu, kita nanti akan menang”, jawab Aladin.

Aladin mengendap mendekati penyihir yang sedang tidur. Ternyata lampu ajaib menyembul dari kantungnya. Aladin kemudian mengambilnya dan segera menggosoknya. “Singkirkan penjahat ini”, seru Aladin kepada peri lampu. Penyihir terbangun, lalu menyerang Aladin. Tetapi peri lampu langsung membanting penyihir itu hingga tewas. “Terima kasih peri lampu, bawalah kami dan Istana ini kembali ke Persia”. Sesampainya di Persia Aladin hidup bahagia. Ia mempergunakan sihir dari peri lampu untuk membantu orang-orang miskin dan kesusahan.

(SELESAI)

KISAH SI PEMALAS DENGAN ABU HANIFAH

2011-10-21T13:48:00.002+08:00

Suatu hari ketika Imam Abu Hanifah sedang berjalan-jalan melalui sebuah rumah yang jendelanya masih terbuka, terdengar oleh beliau suara orang yang mengeluh dan menangis tersedu-sedu. Keluhannya mengandungi kata-kata, "Aduhai, alangkah malangnya nasibku ini, agaknya tiada seorang pun yang lebih malang dari nasibku yang celaka ini. Sejak dari pagi lagi belum datang sesuap nasi atau makanan pun di kerongkongku sehingga seluruh badanku menjadi lemah longlai. Oh, manakah hati yang belas ikhsan yang sudi memberi curahan air walaupun setitik."
Mendengar keluhan itu, Abu Hanifah berasa kasihan lalu beliau pun balik ke rumahnya dan mengambil bungkusan hendak diberikan kepada orang itu. Sebaik saja dia sampai ke rumah orang itu, dia terus melemparkan bungkusan yang berisi wang kepada si malang tadi lalu meneruskan perjalanannya. Dalam pada itu, si malang berasa terkejut setelah mendapati sebuah bungkusan yang tidak diketahui dari mana datangnya, lantas beliau tergesa-gesa membukanya. Setelah dibuka, nyatalah bungkusan itu berisi wang dan secebis kertas yang bertulis, " Hai manusia, sungguh tidak wajar kamu mengeluh sedemikian itu, kamu tidak pernah atau perlu mengeluh diperuntungkan nasibmu. Ingatlah kepada kemurahan Allah dan cubalah bermohon kepada-Nya dengan bersungguh-sungguh. Jangan suka berputus asa, hai kawan, tetapi berusahalah terus."

Pada keesokan harinya, Imam Abu Hanifah melalui lagi rumah itu dan suara keluhan itu kedengaran lagi, "Ya Allah Tuhan Yang Maha Belas Kasihan dan Pemurah, sudilah kiranya memberikan bungkusan lain seperti kelmarin,sekadar untuk menyenangkan hidupku yang melarat ini. Sungguh jika Tuhan tidak beri, akan lebih sengsaralah hidupku, wahai untung nasibku."
Mendengar keluhan itu lagi, maka Abu Hanifah pun lalu melemparkan lagi bungkusan berisi wang dan secebis kertas dari luar jendela itu, lalu dia pun meneruskan perjalanannya. Orang itu terlalu riang sebaik saja mendapat bungkusan itu. Lantas terus membukanya.

Seperti dahulu juga, di dalam bungkusan itu tetap ada cebisan kertas lalu dibacanya, "Hai kawan, bukan begitu cara bermohon, bukan demikian cara berikhtiar dan berusaha. Perbuatan demikian 'malas' namanya. Putus asa kepada kebenaran dan kekuasaan Allah. Sungguh tidak redha Tuhan melihat orang pemalas dan putus asa, enggan bekerja untuk keselamatan dirinya. Jangan….jangan berbuat demikian. Hendak senang mesti suka pada bekerja dan berusaha kerana kesenangan itu tidak mungkin datang sendiri tanpa dicari atau diusahakan. Orang hidup tidak perlu atau disuruh duduk diam tetapi harus bekerja dan berusaha. Allah tidak akan perkenankan permohonan orang yang malas bekerja. Allah tidak akan mengkabulkan doa orang yang berputus asa. Sebab itu, carilah pekerjaan yang halal untuk kesenangan dirimu. Berikhtiarlah sedapat mungkin dengan pertolongan Allah. Insya Allah, akan dapat juga pekerjaan itu selama kamu tidak berputus asa. Nah…carilah segera pekerjaan, saya doakan lekas berjaya."

Sebaik saja dia selesai membaca surat itu, dia termenung, dia insaf dan sedar akan kemalasannya yang selama ini dia tidak suka berikhtiar dan berusaha.
Pada keesokan harinya, dia pun keluar dari rumahnya untuk mencari pekerjaan. Sejak dari hari itu, sikapnya pun berubah mengikut peraturan-peraturan hidup (Sunnah Tuhan) dan tidak lagi melupai nasihat orang yang memberikan nasihat itu.
Dalam Islam tiada istilah pengangguran, istilah ini hanya digunakan oleh orang yang berakal sempit. Islam mengajar kita untuk maju ke hadapan dan bukan mengajar kita tersadai di tepi jalan.

Cheap Long Sleeve: Tips for Excellent Shopping and Not get Rags

2011-02-14T14:15:00.000+08:00

A shirt with long sleeves is a great cloth for all season. In the summer, your sleeve will be protected from the sun rays which had been freely flowing through the holes in ozone layers. In the winter, the long sleeve will add some warm for your body. What make it more interesting, thanks to the thriving economic recovery these last years, the long sleeve shirts, as it is with the other models, are widely available. In fact, with the overwhelming production in the producer countries, you can have this model relatively easier. However, it does not mean that you can do as you like when shopping for long cheap sleeves ( Baju Murah ). If you are not careful enough when buying, you could ended up buying long sleeves shirt which is more appropriate if called as rag.
Therefore, the first things you have to do are budgeting and decide that you will buy only long sleeves shirt - not short sleeves, shoes, nor accessories however cheap they are: just long sleeves. We know the great temptation will come on the way when we had arrived at a shopping center. Hence you have to close your eyes to the stuffs that you do not actually want to buy. Of course, this will depend on each shopper's constraining art - hope that you had been trained to hold yourself. When you enter a store ( Toko Baju ), it is recommended that you go straight to the long sleeves section. Do not pay the smallest attention for the jackets, skirts, bras, pants - just long sleeves. Next, when you have safely got there, you are free to express your ideas. How about that cotton long sleeves with eagle motive? This probably will be great for camping season with the family - eagles are looked more natural. If the shirt you are holding has coconut trees motive, you will only wear it in the beach.
You have to prepare yourself to be disappointed because you will not encounter high quality clothes ( Baju ) like those designer clothes. You understand this, don't you? Therefore, surprise is obviously present when shopping. If you are careful enough, you could be finding long sleeves made of quality fabric. Rarely happens though it is, but once it occurred, then you are the luckiest person in the world. The other shoppers had been un-careful so that they passed this one out - it is as if the cloth had been waiting there for you to find. All in all, pay special attention for the fabric. Cotton is mostly what you would find but cottons are of many classes. Check if there are similar models with different class of fabric. If you can find the better cotton, it will be very helpful for you when it comes to washing. Lesser cotton tends to be frail and fade easier so that it makes the other clothes get blotted and color-polluted in the machine. However, if you think that you will only wear the shirt for one or two occasions, fabric is to be ignored and attention be paid more to the color and motive.

Dongeng bahasa indonesia

2011-01-14T11:05:00.000+08:00

daftar isi dongeng berbahasa indonesia yang ada di blog kumpulan-dongeng.blogspot.com :

CLEVER ELSIE

2010-10-30T10:28:00.000+08:00

There was once a man who had a daughter who was called Clever Elsie. And when she had grown up her father said: ‘We will get her married.’ ‘Yes,’ said the mother, ‘if only someone would come who would have her.’ At length a man came from a distance and wooed her, who was called Hans; but he stipulated that Clever Elsie should be really smart. ‘Oh,’ said the father, ‘she has plenty of good sense’; and the mother said: ‘Oh, she can see the wind coming up the street, and hear the flies coughing.’ ‘Well,’ said Hans, ‘if she is not really smart, I won’t have her.’ When they were sitting at dinner and had eaten, the mother said: ‘Elsie, go into the cellar and fetch some beer.’ Then Clever Elsie took the pitcher from the wall, went into the cellar, and tapped the lid briskly as she went, so that the time might not appear long. When she was below she fetched herself a chair, and set it before the barrel so that she had no need to stoop, and did not hurt her back or do herself any unexpected injury. Then she placed the can before her, and turned the tap, and while the beer was running she would not let her eyes be idle, but looked up at the wall, and after much peering here

and there, saw a pick-axe exactly above her, which the masons had accidentally left there.
Then Clever Elsie began to weep and said: ‘If I get Hans, and we have a child, and he grows big, and we send him into the cellar here to draw beer, then the pick-axe will fall on his head and kill him.’ Then she sat and wept and screamed with all the strength of her body, over the misfortune which lay before her. Those upstairs waited for the drink, but Clever Elsie still did not come. Then the woman said to the servant: ‘Just go down into the cellar and see where Elsie is.’ The maid went and found her sitting in front of the barrel, screaming loudly. ‘Elsie why do you weep?’ asked the maid. ‘Ah,’ she answered, ‘have I not reason to weep? If I get Hans, and we have a child, and he grows big, and has to draw beer here, the pick-axe will perhaps fall on his head, and kill him.’ Then said the maid: ‘What a clever Elsie we have!’ and sat down beside her and began loudly to weep over the misfortune. After a while, as the maid did not come back, and those upstairs were thirsty for the beer, the man said to the boy: ‘Just go down into the cellar and see where Elsie and the girl are.’ The boy went down, and there sat Clever Elsie and the girl both weeping together. Then he asked: ‘Why are you weeping?’ ‘Ah,’ said Elsie, ‘have I not reason to weep? If I

get Hans, and we have a child, and he grows big, and has to draw beer here, the pick-axe will fall on his head and kill him.’ Then said the boy: ‘What a clever Elsie we have!’ and sat down by her, and likewise began to howl loudly. Upstairs they waited for the boy, but as he still did not return, the man said to the woman: ‘Just go down into the cellar and see where Elsie is!’ The woman went down, and found all three in the midst of their lamentations, and inquired what was the cause; then Elsie told her also that her future child was to be killed by the pick-axe, when it grew big and had to draw beer, and the pick-axe fell down. Then said the mother likewise: ‘What a clever Elsie we have!’ and sat down and wept with them. The man upstairs waited a short time, but as his wife did not come back and his thirst grew ever greater, he said: ‘I must go into the cellar myself and see where Elsie is.’ But when he got into the cellar, and they were all sitting together crying, and he heard the reason, and that Elsie’s child was the cause, and the Elsie might perhaps bring one into the world some day, and that he might be killed by the pick- axe, if he should happen to be sitting beneath it, drawing beer just at the very time when it fell down, he cried: ‘Oh, what a clever Elsie!’ and sat down, and likewise wept with them. The bridegroom stayed upstairs alone for along

time; then as no one would come back he thought: ‘They must be waiting for me below: I too must go there and see what they are about.’ When he got down, the five of them were sitting screaming and lamenting quite piteously, each out- doing the other. ‘What misfortune has happened then?’ asked he. ‘Ah, dear Hans,’ said Elsie, ‘if we marry each other and have a child, and he is big, and we perhaps send him here to draw something to drink, then the pick-axe which has been left up there might dash his brains out if it were to fall down, so have we not reason to weep?’ ‘Come,’ said Hans, ‘more understanding than that is not needed for my household, as you are such a clever Elsie, I will have you,’ and seized her hand, took her upstairs with him, and married her.
After Hans had had her some time, he said: ‘Wife, I am going out to work and earn some money for us; go into the field and cut the corn that we may have some bread.’
‘Yes, dear Hans, I will do that.’ After Hans had gone away, she cooked herself some good broth and took it into the field with her. When she came to the field she said to herself: ‘What shall I do; shall I cut first, or shall I eat first? Oh, I will eat first.’ Then she drank her cup of broth and when she was fully satisfied, she once more said: ‘What shall I do? Shall I cut first, or shall I sleep first? I will sleep

first.’ Then she lay down among the corn and fell asleep. Hans had been at home for a long time, but Elsie did not come; then said he: ‘What a clever Elsie I have; she is so industrious that she does not even come home to eat.’ But when evening came and she still stayed away, Hans went out to see what she had cut, but nothing was cut, and she was lying among the corn asleep. Then Hans hastened home and brought a fowler’s net with little bells and hung it round about her, and she still went on sleeping. Then he ran home, shut the house-door, and sat down in his chair and worked. At length, when it was quite dark, Clever Elsie awoke and when she got up there was a jingling all round about her, and the bells rang at each step which she took. Then she was alarmed, and became uncertain whether she really was Clever Elsie or not, and said: ‘Is it I, or is it not I?’ But she knew not what answer to make to this, and stood for a time in doubt; at length she thought: ‘I will go home and ask if it be I, or if it be not I, they will be sure to know.’ She ran to the door of her own house, but it was shut; then she knocked at the window and cried: ‘Hans, is Elsie within?’ ‘Yes,’ answered Hans, ‘she is within.’ Hereupon she was terrified, and said:
‘Ah, heavens! Then it is not I,’ and went to another door;
but when the people heard the jingling of the bells they

would not open it, and she could get in nowhere. Then she ran out of the village, and no one has seen her since.

THE PINK

2010-10-30T10:26:00.002+08:00

There was once upon a time a queen to whom God had given no children. Every morning she went into the garden and prayed to God in heaven to bestow on her a son or a daughter. Then an angel from heaven came to her and said: ‘Be at rest, you shall have a son with the power of wishing, so that whatsoever in the world he wishes for, that shall he have.’ Then she went to the king, and told him the joyful tidings, and when the time was come she gave birth to a son, and the king was filled with gladness.
Every morning she went with the child to the garden where the wild beasts were kept, and washed herself there in a clear stream. It happened once when the child was a little older, that it was lying in her arms and she fell asleep. Then came the old cook, who knew that the child had the power of wishing, and stole it away, and he took a hen, and cut it in pieces, and dropped some of its blood on the queen’s apron and on her dress. Then he carried the child away to a secret place, where a nurse was obliged to suckle it, and he ran to the king and accused the queen of having allowed her child to be taken from her by the wild beasts. When the king saw the blood on her apron, he believed
eBook brought to you by

Grimms’ Fairy Tales
Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.

this, fell into such a passion that he ordered a high tower to be built, in which neither sun nor moon could be seen and had his wife put into it, and walled up. Here she was to stay for seven years without meat or drink, and die of hunger. But God sent two angels from heaven in the shape of white doves, which flew to her twice a day, and carried her food until the seven years were over.
The cook, however, thought to himself: ‘If the child has the power of wishing, and I am here, he might very easily get me into trouble.’ So he left the palace and went to the boy, who was already big enough to speak, and said to him: ‘Wish for a beautiful palace for yourself with a garden, and all else that pertains to it.’ Scarcely were the words out of the boy’s mouth, when everything was there that he had wished for. After a while the cook said to him:
‘It is not well for you to be so alone, wish for a pretty girl as a companion.’ Then the king’s son wished for one, and she immediately stood before him, and was more beautiful than any painter could have painted her. The two played together, and loved each other with all their hearts, and the old cook went out hunting like a nobleman. The thought occurred to him, however, that the king’s son might some day wish to be with his father, and thus bring him into great peril. So he went out and took the maiden

aside, and said: ‘Tonight when the boy is asleep, go to his bed and plunge this knife into his heart, and bring me his heart and tongue, and if you do not do it, you shall lose your life.’ Thereupon   he   went away, and when he returned next day she had not done it, and said: ‘Why should I shed the blood of an innocent boy who has never harmed anyone?’ The cook once more said: ‘If you do not do it, it shall cost you your own life.’ When he had gone away, she had a little hind brought to her, and ordered her to be killed, and took her heart and tongue, and laid them on a plate, and when she saw the old man coming, she said to the boy: ‘Lie down in your bed, and draw the clothes over you.’ Then the wicked wretch came in and said: ‘Where are the boy’s heart and tongue?’ The girl reached the plate to him, but the king’s son threw off the quilt, and said: ‘You old sinner, why did you want to kill me? Now   will I pronounce   thy sentence. You shall become a black poodle and have a gold collar round your neck, and shall eat burning coals, till the flames burst forth from your throat.’ And when he had spoken these words, the old man was changed into a poodle dog, and had a gold collar round his neck, and the cooks were ordered to bring up some live coals, and these he ate, until the flames broke forth from his throat. The king’s son remained there

a short while longer, and he thought of his mother, and wondered if she were still alive. At length he said to the maiden: ‘I will go home to my own country; if you will go with me, I will provide for you.’ ‘Ah,’ she replied, ‘the way is so long, and what shall I do in a strange land where I am unknown?’ As she did not seem quite willing, and as they could not be parted from each other, he wished that she might be changed into a beautiful pink, and took her with him. Then he went away to his own country, and the poodle had to run after him. He went to the tower in which his mother was confined, and as it was so high, he wished for a ladder which would reach up to the very top. Then   he mounted up and looked   inside,   and cried:
‘Beloved mother, Lady Queen, are you still alive, or are you dead?’ She answered: ‘I have just eaten, and am still satisfied,’ for she thought the angels were there. Said he: ‘I am your dear son, whom the wild beasts were said to have torn from your arms; but I am alive still, and will soon set you free.’ Then he descended again, and went to his father, and caused himself to be announced as a strange huntsman, and asked if he could offer him service. The king said yes, if he was skilful and could get game for him, he should come to him, but that deer had never taken up their quarters in any part of the district or country. Then

the huntsman promised to procure as much game for him as   he   could possibly use at the royal table. So he summoned all the huntsmen together, and bade them go out into the forest with him. And he went with them and made them form a great circle, open at one end where he stationed himself, and began to wish. Two hundred deer and more came running inside the circle at once, and the huntsmen shot them. Then they were all placed on sixty country carts, and driven home to the king, and for once he was able to deck his table with game, after having had none at all for years.
Now the king felt great joy at this, and commanded that his entire household should eat with him next day, and made a great feast. When they were all assembled together, he said to the huntsman: ‘As you are so clever, you shall sit by me.’ He replied: ‘Lord King, your majesty must excuse me, I am a poor huntsman.’ But the king insisted on it, and said: ‘You shall sit by me,’ until he did it. Whilst he was sitting there, he thought of his dearest mother,   and wished that one of the king’s principal servants would begin to speak of her, and would ask how it was faring with the queen in the tower, and if she were alive still, or had perished. Hardly had he formed the wish than the marshal began, and said: ‘Your majesty, we live

joyously here, but how is the queen living in the tower? Is she still alive, or has she died?’ But the king replied: ‘She let my dear son be torn to pieces by wild beasts; I will not have her named.’ Then the huntsman arose and said:
‘Grablood of a chicken.’ Thereupon&nbscious lord father she is alive still, and I am her son, and I was not carried away by wild beasts, but by that wretch the old cook, who tore me from her arms when she was asleep, and sprinkled her apron with the p; he took the dog with the golden collar, and said: ‘That is the wretch!’ and caused live coals to be brought, and these the dog was compelled to devour before the sight of all, until flames burst forth from its throat. On this the huntsman asked the king if he would like to see the dog in his true shape, and wished him back into the form of the cook, in   the which he stood immediately, with his white apron, and his knife by his side. When the king saw him he fell into a passion, and ordered him to be cast into the deepest dungeon. Then the huntsman spoke further and said: ‘Father, will you see the maiden who brought me up so tenderly and who was afterwards to murder me, but did not do it, though her own life depended on it?’ The king replied: ‘Yes, I would like to see her.’ The son said: ‘Most gracious father, I will show her to you in the form of a beautiful flower,’ and he

thrust his hand into his pocket and brought forth the pink, and placed it on the royal table, and it was so beautiful that the king had never seen one to equal it. Then the son said:
‘Now will I show her to you in her own form,’ and wished that she might become a maiden, and she stood there looking so beautiful that no painter could have made her look more so.
And    the     king    sent    two     waiting-maids    and    two attendants into the tower, to fetch the queen and bring her to the royal table. But when she was led in she ate nothing, and said: ‘The gracious and merciful God who has supported me in the tower, will soon set me free.’ She lived three days more, and then died happily, and when she was buried, the two white doves which had brought her food to the tower, and were angels of heaven, followed her body and seated themselves on her grave. The aged king ordered the cook to be torn in four pieces, but grief consumed the king’s own heart, and he soon died. His son married the beautiful maiden whom he had brought with him as a flower in his pocket, and whether they are still alive or not, is known to God.

SNOWDROP

2010-10-30T10:25:00.000+08:00

It was the middle of winter, when the broad flakes of snow were falling around, that the queen of a country many thousand miles off sat working at her window. The frame of the window was made of fine black ebony, and as she sat looking out upon the snow, she pricked her finger, and three drops of blood fell upon it. Then she gazed thoughtfully upon the red drops that sprinkled the white snow, and said, ‘Would that my little daughter may be as white as that snow, as red as that blood, and as black as this ebony windowframe!’ And so the little girl really did grow up; her skin was as white as snow, her cheeks as rosy as the blood, and her hair as black as ebony; and she was called Snowdrop.
But this queen died; and the king soon married another wife, who became queen, and was very beautiful, but so vain that she could not bear to think that anyone could be handsomer than she was. She had a fairy looking-glass, to which she used to go, and then she would gaze upon herself in it, and say:

’Tell me, glass, tell me true! Of all the ladies in the land, Who is fairest, tell me, who?’

And the glass had always answered:
’Thou, queen, art the fairest in all the land.’

But Snowdrop grew more and more beautiful; and when she was seven years old she was as bright as the day, and fairer than the queen herself. Then the glass one day answered the queen, when she went to look in it as usual:
’Thou, queen, art fair, and beauteous to see, But Snowdrop is lovelier far than thee!’

When she heard this she turned pale with rage and envy, and called to one of her servants, and said, ‘Take Snowdrop away into the wide wood, that I may never see her any more.’ Then the servant led her away; but his heart melted when Snowdrop begged him to spare her life, and he said, ‘I will not hurt you, thou pretty child.’ So he left her by herself; and though he thought it most likely that the wild beasts would tear her in pieces, he felt as if a great weight were taken off his heart when he had made up his mind not to kill her but to leave her to her fate, with the chance of someone finding and saving her.
Then poor Snowdrop wandered along through the wood in great fear; and the wild beasts roared about her,

but none did her any harm. In the evening she came to a cottage among the hills, and went in to rest, for her little feet would carry her no further. Everything was spruce and neat in the cottage: on the table was spread a white cloth, and there were seven little plates, seven little loaves, and seven little glasses with wine in them; and seven knives and forks laid in order; and by the wall stood seven little beds. As she was very hungry, she picked a little piece of each loaf and drank a very little wine out of each glass; and after that she thought she would lie down and rest. So she tried all the little beds; but one was too long, and another was too short, till at last the seventh suited her: and there she laid herself down and went to sleep.
By and by in came the masters of the cottage. Now they were   seven little dwarfs, that lived among the mountains, and dug and searched for gold. They lighted up their seven lamps, and saw at once that all was not right. The first said, ‘Who has been sitting on my stool?’ The second, ‘Who has been eating off my plate?’ The third, ‘Who has been picking my bread?’ The fourth,
‘Who has been meddling with my spoon?’ The fifth,
‘Who has been handling my fork?’ The sixth, ‘Who has been cutting with my knife?’ The seventh, ‘Who has been drinking my wine?’ Then the first looked round and said,

‘Who has been lying on my bed?’ And the rest came running to him, and everyone cried out that somebody had been upon his bed. But the seventh saw Snowdrop, and called all his brethren to come and see her; and they cried out with wonder and astonishment and brought their lamps to look at her, and said, ‘Good heavens! what a lovely child she is!’ And they were very glad to see her, and took care not to wake her; and the seventh dwarf slept an hour with each of the other dwarfs in turn, till the night was gone.
In the morning Snowdrop told them all her story; and they pitied her, and said if she would keep all things in order, and cook and wash and knit and spin for them, she might stay where she was, and they would take good care of her. Then they went out all day long to their work, seeking for   gold   and   silver in   the   mountains: but Snowdrop was left at home; and they warned her, and said, ‘The queen will soon find out where you are, so take care and let no one in.’
But the queen, now that she thought Snowdrop was dead, believed that she must be the handsomest lady in the land; and she went to her glass and said:

’Tell me, glass, tell me true! Of all the ladies in the land, Who is fairest, tell me, who?’

And the glass answered:
’Thou, queen, art the fairest in all this land: But over the hills, in the greenwood shade,
Where the seven dwarfs their dwelling have made, There Snowdrop is hiding her head; and she
Is lovelier far, O queen! than thee.’

Then the queen was very much frightened; for she knew that the glass always spoke the truth, and was sure that the servant had betrayed her. And she could not bear to think that anyone lived who was more beautiful than she was; so she dressed herself up as an old pedlar, and went her way over the hills, to the place where the dwarfs dwelt. Then she knocked at the door, and cried, ‘Fine wares to sell!’ Snowdrop looked out at the window, and said, ‘Good day, good woman! what have you to sell?’
‘Good wares, fine wares,’ said she; ‘laces and bobbins of all colours.’ ‘I will let the old lady in; she seems to be a very good sort of body,’ thought Snowdrop, as she ran down and unbolted the door. ‘Bless me!’ said the old woman,
‘how badly your stays are laced! Let me lace them up with one of my nice new laces.’ Snowdrop did not dream of any mischief; so she stood before the old woman; but she

set to work so nimbly, and pulled the lace so tight, that Snowdrop’s breath was stopped, and she fell down as if she were dead. ‘There’s an end to all thy beauty,’ said the spiteful queen, and went away home.
In the evening the seven dwarfs came home; and I need not say how grieved they were to see their faithful Snowdrop stretched out upon the ground, as if she was quite dead. However, they lifted her up, and when they found what ailed her, they cut the lace; and in a little time she began to breathe, and very soon came to life again. Then they said, ‘The old woman was the queen herself; take care another time, and let no one in when we are away.’
When the queen got home, she went straight to her glass, and spoke to it as before; but to her great grief it still said:
’Thou, queen, art the fairest in all this land: But over the hills, in the greenwood shade,
Where the seven dwarfs their dwelling have made, There Snowdrop is hiding her head; and she
Is lovelier far, O queen! than thee.’

Then the blood ran cold in her heart with spite and malice, to see that Snowdrop still lived; and she dressed herself up again, but in quite another dress from the one

she wore before, and took with her a poisoned comb. When she reached the dwarfs’ cottage, she knocked at the door, and cried, ‘Fine wares to sell!’ But Snowdrop said, ‘I dare not let anyone in.’ Then the queen said, ‘Only look at my beautiful combs!’ and gave her the poisoned one. And it looked so pretty, that she took it up and put it into her hair to try it; but the moment it touched her head, the poison was so powerful that she fell down senseless. ‘There you may lie,’ said the queen, and went her way. But by good luck the dwarfs came in very early that evening; and when they saw Snowdrop lying on the ground, they thought what had happened, and soon found the poisoned comb. And when they took it away she got well, and told them all that had passed; and they warned her once more not to open the door to anyone.
Meantime the queen went home to her glass, and shook with rage when she read the very same answer as before; and she said, ‘Snowdrop shall die, if it cost me my life.’ So she went by herself into her chamber, and got ready a poisoned apple: the outside looked very rosy and tempting, but whoever tasted it was sure to die. Then she dressed herself up as a peasant’s wife, and travelled over the hills to the dwarfs’ cottage, and knocked at the door; but Snowdrop put her head out of the window and said, ‘I

dare not let anyone in, for the dwarfs have told me not.’
‘Do as you please,’ said the old woman, ‘but at any rate take this pretty apple; I will give it you.’ ‘No,’ said Snowdrop, ‘I dare not take it.’ ‘You silly girl!’ answered the other, ‘what are you afraid of? Do you think it is poisoned? Come! do you eat one part, and I will eat the other.’ Now the apple was so made up that one side was good,    though     the     other     side    was    poisoned.    Then Snowdrop was much tempted to taste,   for the apple looked so very nice; and when she saw the old woman eat, she could wait no longer. But she had scarcely put the piece into her mouth, when she fell down dead upon the ground. ‘This time nothing will save thee,’ said the queen; and she went home to her glass, and at last it said:
’Thou, queen, art the fairest of all the fair.’
And then her wicked heart was glad, and as happy as such a heart could be.
When evening came, and the dwarfs had gone home, they found Snowdrop lying on the ground: no breath came from her lips, and they were afraid that she was quite dead. They lifted her up, and combed her hair, and washed her face with wine and water; but all was in vain, for the little girl seemed quite dead. So they laid her down upon a bier, and all seven watched and bewailed her three

whole days; and then they thought they would bury her: but her cheeks were still rosy; and her face looked just as it did while she was alive; so they said, ‘We will never bury her in the cold ground.’ And they made a coffin of glass, so that they might still look at her, and wrote upon it in golden letters what her name was, and that she was a king’s daughter. And the coffin was set among the hills, and one of the dwarfs always sat by it and watched. And the birds of the air came too, and bemoaned Snowdrop; and first of all came an owl, and then a raven, and at last a dove, and sat by her side.
And thus Snowdrop lay for a long, long time, and still only looked as though she was asleep; for she was even now as white as snow, and as red as blood, and as black as ebony. At last a prince came and called at the dwarfs’ house; and he saw Snowdrop, and read what was written in golden letters. Then he offered the dwarfs money, and prayed and besought them to let him take her away; but they said, ‘We will not part with her for all the gold in the world.’ At last, however, they had pity on him, and gave him the coffin; but the moment he lifted it up to carry it home with him, the piece of apple fell from between her lips, and Snowdrop awoke, and said, ‘Where am I?’ And the prince said, ‘Thou art quite safe with me.’

Then he told her all that had happened, and said, ‘I love you far better than all the world; so come with me to my father’s palace,   and you shall be my wife.’ And Snowdrop consented, and went home with the prince; and everything was got ready with great   pomp and splendour for their wedding.
To the feast was asked, among the rest, Snowdrop’s old enemy the queen; and as she was dressing herself in fine rich clothes, she looked in the glass and said:
’Tell me, glass, tell me true! Of all the ladies in the land, Who is fairest, tell me, who?’

And the glass answered:
’Thou, lady, art loveliest here, I ween; But lovelier far is the new-made queen.’

When she heard this she started with rage; but her envy and curiosity were so great, that she could not help setting out to see the bride. And when she got there, and saw that it was no other than Snowdrop, who, as she thought, had been dead a long while, she choked with rage, and fell down and died: but Snowdrop and the prince lived and reigned happily over that land many, many years; and sometimes they went up into the mountains, and paid a

visit to the little dwarfs, who had been so kind to
Snowdrop in her time of need.

SWEETHEART ROLAND

2010-10-28T19:27:00.006+08:00

There was once upon a time a woman who was a real witch and had two daughters, one ugly and wicked, and this one she loved because she was her own daughter, and one beautiful and good, and this one she hated, because she was her stepdaughter. The stepdaughter once had a pretty apron, which the other fancied so much that she became envious, and told her mother that she must and would have that apron. ‘Be quiet, my child,’ said the old woman, ‘and you shall have it. Your stepsister has long deserved death; tonight when she is asleep I will come and cut her head off. Only be careful that you are at the far side of the bed, and push her well to the front.’ It would have been all over with the poor girl if she had not just then been standing in a corner, and heard everything. All day long she dared not go out of doors, and when bedtime had come, the witch’s daughter got into bed first, so as to lie at the far side, but when she was asleep, the other pushed her gently to the front, and took for herself the place at the back, close by the wall. In the night, the old woman came creeping in, she held an axe in her right hand, and felt with her left to see if anyone were lying at

the outside, and then she grasped the axe with both hands, and cut her own child’s head off.
When she had gone away, the girl got up and went to her sweetheart, who was called Roland, and knocked at his door. When he came out, she said to him: ‘Listen, dearest Roland, we must fly in all haste; my stepmother wanted to kill me, but has struck her own child. When daylight comes, and she sees what she has done, we shall be lost.’ ‘But,’ said Roland, ‘I counsel you first to take away her magic wand, or we cannot escape if she pursues us.’ The maiden fetched the magic wand, and she took the dead girl’s head and dropped three drops of blood on the ground, one in front of the bed, one in the kitchen, and one on the stairs. Then she hurried away with her lover.
When the old witch got up next morning, she called her daughter, and wanted to give her the apron, but she did not come. Then the witch cried: ‘Where are you?’
‘Here, on the stairs, I am sweeping,’ answered the first drop of blood. The old woman went out, but saw no one on the stairs, and cried again: ‘Where are you?’ ‘Here in the kitchen, I am warming myself,’ cried the second drop of blood. She went into the kitchen, but found no one. Then she cried again: ‘Where are you?’ ‘Ah, here in the bed, I am sleeping,’ cried the third drop of blood. She

went into the room to the bed. What did she see there? Her own child, whose head she had cut off, bathed in her blood. The witch fell into a passion, sprang to the window, and as she could look forth quite far into the world, she perceived her stepdaughter hurrying away with her sweetheart Roland. ‘That shall not help you,’ cried she, ‘even if you have got a long way off, you shall still not escape me.’ She put on her many-league boots, in which she covered an hour’s walk at every step, and it was not long before she overtook them. The girl, however, when she saw the old woman striding towards her, changed, with her magic wand, her sweetheart Roland into a lake, and herself into a duck swimming in the middle of it. The witch placed herself on the shore, threw breadcrumbs in, and went to endless trouble to entice the duck; but the duck did not let herself be enticed, and the old woman had to go home at night as she had come. At this the girl and her sweetheart Roland resumed their natural shapes again, and they walked on the whole night until daybreak. Then the maiden changed herself into a beautiful flower which stood in the midst of a briar hedge, and her sweetheart Roland into a fiddler. It was not long before the witch came striding up towards them, and said to the musician: ‘Dear musician, may I pluck that beautiful

flower for myself?’ ‘Oh, yes,’ he replied, ‘I will play to you while you do it.’ As she was hastily creeping into the hedge and was just going to pluck the flower, knowing perfectly well who the flower was, he began to play, and whether she would or not, she was forced to dance, for it was a magical dance. The faster he played, the more violent springs was she forced to make, and the thorns tore her clothes from her body, and pricked her and wounded her till she bled, and as he did not stop, she had to dance till she lay dead on the ground.
As they were now set free, Roland said: ‘Now I will go to my father and arrange for the wedding.’ ‘Then in the meantime I will stay here and wait for you,’ said the girl,
‘and that no one may recognize me, I will change myself into a red stone landmark.’ Then Roland went away, and the girl stood like a red landmark in the field and waited for her beloved. But when Roland got home, he fell into the snares of another, who so fascinated him that he forgot the maiden. The poor girl remained there a long time, but at length, as he did not return at all, she was sad, and changed herself into a flower, and thought: ‘Someone will surely come this way, and trample me down.’
It befell, however, that a shepherd kept his sheep in the field and saw the flower, and as it was so pretty, plucked

it, took it with him, and laid it away in his chest. From that time forth, strange things happened in the shepherd’s house. When he arose in the morning, all the work was already done, the room was swept, the table and benches cleaned, the fire in the hearth was lighted, and the water was fetched, and at noon, when he came home, the table was laid, and a good dinner served. He could not conceive how this came to pass, for he never saw a human being in his house, and no one could have concealed himself in it. He was certainly pleased with this good attendance, but still at last he was so afraid that he went to a wise woman and asked for her advice. The wise woman said: ‘There is some enchantment behind it, listen very early some morning if anything is moving in the room, and if you see anything, no matter what it is, throw a white cloth over it, and then the magic will be stopped.’
The shepherd did as she bade him, and next morning just as day dawned, he saw the chest open, and the flower come out. Swiftly he sprang towards it, and threw a white cloth over it. Instantly the transformation came to an end, and a beautiful girl stood before him, who admitted to him that she had been the flower, and that up to this time she had attended to his house-keeping. She told him her story, and as she pleased him he asked her if she would

marry him, but she answered: ‘No,’ for she wanted to remain faithful to her sweetheart Roland, although he had deserted her. Nevertheless, she promised not to go away, but to continue keeping house for the shepherd.
And now the time drew near when Roland’s wedding was to be celebrated, and then, according to an old custom in the country, it was announced that all the girls were to be present at it, and sing in honour of the bridal pair. When the faithful maiden heard of this, she grew so sad that she thought her heart would break, and she would not go thither, but the other girls came and took her. When it came to her turn to sing, she stepped back, until at last she was the only one left, and then she could not refuse. But when she began her song, and it reached Roland’s ears, he sprang up and cried: ‘I know the voice, that is the true bride, I will have no other!’ Everything he had forgotten, and which had vanished from his mind, had suddenly come home again to his heart. Then the faithful maiden held her wedding with her sweetheart Roland, and grief came to an end and joy began.

FREDERICK AND CATHERINE

2010-10-28T19:27:00.003+08:00

There was once a man called Frederick: he had a wife whose name was Catherine, and they had not long been married. One day Frederick said. ‘Kate! I am going to work in the fields; when I come back I shall be hungry so let me have something nice cooked, and a good draught of ale.’ ‘Very well,’ said she, ‘it shall all be ready.’ When dinner-time drew nigh, Catherine took a nice steak, which was all the meat she had, and put it on the fire to fry. The steak soon began to look brown, and to crackle in the pan; and Catherine stood by with a fork and turned it: then she said to herself, ‘The steak is almost ready, I may as well go to the cellar for the ale.’ So she left the pan on the fire and took a large jug and went into the cellar and tapped the ale cask. The beer ran into the jug and Catherine stood looking on. At last it popped into her head, ‘The dog is not shut up—he may be running away with the steak; that’s well thought of.’ So up she ran from the cellar; and sure enough the rascally cur had got the steak in his mouth, and was making off with it.
Away ran Catherine, and away ran the dog across the field: but he ran faster than she, and stuck close to the

steak. ‘It’s all gone, and ‘what can’t be cured must be endured’,’ said Catherine. So she turned round; and as she had run a good way and was tired, she walked home leisurely to cool herself.
Now all this time the ale was running too, for Catherine had not turned the cock; and when the jug was full the liquor ran upon the floor till the cask was empty. When she got to the cellar stairs she saw what had happened. ‘My stars!’ said she, ‘what shall I do to keep Frederick from seeing all this slopping about?’ So she thought a while; and at last remembered that there was a sack of fine meal bought at the last fair, and that if she sprinkled this over the floor it would suck up the ale nicely. ‘What a lucky thing,’ said she, ‘that we kept that meal! we have now a good use for it.’ So away she went for it: but she managed to set it down just upon the great jug full of beer, and upset it; and thus all the ale that had been saved was set swimming on the floor also. ‘Ah! well,’ said she, ‘when one goes another may as well follow.’ Then she strewed the meal all about the cellar, and was quite pleased with her cleverness, and said, ‘How very neat and clean it looks!’
At noon Frederick came home. ‘Now, wife,’ cried he,
‘what have you for dinner?’ ‘O Frederick!’ answered she,
eBook brought to you by

Grimms’ Fairy Tales
Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.

‘I was cooking you a steak; but while I went down to draw the ale, the dog ran away with it; and while I ran after him, the ale ran out; and when I went to dry up the ale with the sack of meal that we got at the fair, I upset the jug: but the cellar is now quite dry, and looks so clean!’
‘Kate, Kate,’ said he, ‘how could you do all this?’ Why did you leave the steak to fry, and the ale to run, and then spoil all the meal?’ ‘Why, Frederick,’ said she, ‘I did not know I was doing wrong; you should have told me before.’
The husband thought to himself, ‘If my wife manages matters thus, I must look sharp myself.’ Now he had a good deal of gold in the house: so he said to Catherine,
‘What pretty yellow buttons these are! I shall put them into a box and bury them in the garden; but take care that you never go near or meddle with them.’ ‘No, Frederick,’ said she, ‘that I never will.’ As soon as he was gone, there came by some pedlars with earthenware plates and dishes, and they asked her whether she would buy. ‘Oh dear me, I should like to buy very much, but I have no money: if you had any use for yellow buttons, I might deal with you.’ ‘Yellow buttons!’ said they: ‘let us have a look at them.’ ‘Go into the garden and dig where I tell you, and you will find the yellow buttons: I dare not go myself.’ So

the rogues went: and when they found what these yellow buttons were, they took them all away, and left her plenty of plates and dishes. Then she set them all about the house for a show: and when Frederick came back, he cried out,
‘Kate, what have you been doing?’ ‘See,’ said she, ‘I have bought all these with your yellow buttons: but I did not touch them myself; the pedlars went themselves and dug them up.’ ‘Wife, wife,’ said Frederick, ‘what a pretty piece of work you have made! those yellow buttons were all my money: how came you to do such a thing?’ ‘Why,’ answered she, ‘I did not know there was any harm in it; you should have told me.’
Catherine stood musing for a while, and at last said to her husband, ‘Hark ye, Frederick, we will soon get the gold back: let us run after the thieves.’ ‘Well, we will try,’ answered he; ‘but take some butter and cheese with you, that we may have something to eat by the way.’ ‘Very well,’ said she; and they set out: and as Frederick walked the fastest, he left his wife some way behind. ‘It does not matter,’ thought she: ‘when we turn back, I shall be so much nearer home than he.’
Presently she came to the top of a hill, down the side of which there was a road so narrow that the cart wheels always chafed the trees on each side as they passed. ‘Ah,

see now,’ said she, ‘how they have bruised and wounded those poor trees; they will never get well.’ So she took pity on them, and made use of the butter to grease them all, so that the wheels might not hurt them so much. While she was doing this kind office one of her cheeses fell out of the basket, and rolled down the hill. Catherine looked, but could not see where it had gone; so she said,
‘Well, I suppose the other will go the same way and find you; he has younger legs than I have.’ Then she rolled the other cheese after it; and away it went, nobody knows where, down the hill. But she said she supposed that they knew the road, and would follow her, and she could not stay there all day waiting for them.
At last she overtook Frederick, who desired her to give him something to eat. Then she gave him the dry bread.
‘Where are the butter and cheese?’ said he. ‘Oh!’ answered she, ‘I used the butter to grease those poor trees that the wheels chafed so: and one of the cheeses ran away so I sent the other after it to find it, and I suppose they are both on the road together somewhere.’ ‘What a goose you are to do such silly things!’ said the husband. ‘How can you say so?’ said she; ‘I am sure you never told me not.’
They ate the dry bread together; and Frederick said,
‘Kate, I hope you locked the door safe when you came

away.’ ‘No,’ answered she, ‘you did not tell me.’ ‘Then go home, and do it now before we go any farther,’ said Frederick, ‘and bring with you something to eat.’
Catherine did as he told her, and thought to herself by the way, ‘Frederick wants something to eat; but I don’t think he is very fond of butter and cheese: I’ll bring him a bag of fine nuts, and the vinegar, for I have often seen him take some.’
When she reached home, she bolted the back door, but the front door she took off the hinges, and said, ‘Frederick told me to lock the door, but surely it can nowhere be so safe if I take it with me.’ So she took her time by the way; and when she overtook her husband she cried out, ‘There, Frederick, there is the door itself, you may watch it as carefully as you please.’ ‘Alas! alas!’ said he, ‘what a clever wife I have! I sent you to make the house fast, and you take the door away, so that everybody may go in and out as they please—however, as you have brought the door, you shall carry it about with you for your pains.’ ‘Very well,’ answered she, ‘I’ll carry the door; but I’ll not carry the nuts and vinegar bottle also—that would be too much of a load; so if you please, I’ll fasten them to the door.’
Frederick of course made no objection to that plan, and they set off into the wood to look for the thieves; but they

could not find them: and when it grew dark, they climbed up into a tree to spend the night there. Scarcely were they up, than who should come by but the very rogues they were looking for. They were in truth great rascals, and belonged to that class of people who find things before they are lost; they were tired; so they sat down and made a fire under the very tree where Frederick and Catherine were. Frederick slipped down on the other side, and picked up some stones. Then he climbed up again, and tried to hit the thieves on the head with them: but they only said, ‘It must be near morning, for the wind shakes the fir-apples down.’
Catherine, who had the door on her shoulder, began to be very tired; but she thought it was the nuts upon it that were so heavy: so she said softly, ‘Frederick, I must let the nuts go.’ ‘No,’ answered he, ‘not now, they will discover us.’ ‘I can’t help that: they must go.’ ‘Well, then, make haste and throw them down, if you will.’ Then away rattled the nuts down among the boughs and one of the thieves cried, ‘Bless me, it is hailing.’
A little while after, Catherine thought the door was still very heavy: so she whispered to Frederick, ‘I must throw the vinegar down.’ ‘Pray don’t,’ answered he, ‘it will discover us.’ ‘I can’t help that,’ said she, ‘go it must.’ So

she poured all the vinegar down; and the thieves said,
‘What a heavy dew there is!’
At last it popped into Catherine’s head that it was the door itself that was so heavy all the time: so she whispered,
‘Frederick, I must throw the door down soon.’ But he begged and prayed her not to do so, for he was sure it would betray them. ‘Here goes, however,’ said she: and down went the door with such a clatter upon the thieves, that they cried out ‘Murder!’ and not knowing what was coming, ran away as fast as they could, and left all the gold. So when Frederick and Catherine came down, there they found all their money safe and sound.

THE LITTLE PEASANT

2010-10-28T19:25:00.002+08:00

There was a certain village wherein no one lived but really rich peasants, and just one poor one, whom they called the little peasant. He had not even so much as a cow, and still less money to buy one, and yet he and his wife did so wish to have one. One day he said to her:
‘Listen, I have a good idea, there is our gossip the carpenter, he shall make us a wooden calf, and paint it brown, so that it looks like any other, and in time it will certainly get big and be a cow.’ the woman also liked the idea, and their gossip the carpenter cut and planed the calf, and painted it as it ought to be, and made it with its head hanging down as if it were eating.
Next morning when the cows were being driven out, the little peasant called the cow-herd in and said: ‘Look, I have a little calf there, but it is still small and has to be carried.’ The cow-herd said: ‘All right,’ and took it in his arms and carried it to the pasture, and set it among the grass. The little calf always remained standing like one which was eating, and the cow-herd said: ‘It will soon run by itself, just look how it eats already!’ At night when he was going to drive the herd home again, he said to the

calf: ‘If you can stand there and eat your fill, you can also go on your four legs; I don’t care to drag you home again in my arms.’ But the little peasant stood at his door, and waited for his little calf, and when the cow-herd drove the cows through the village, and the calf was missing, he inquired where it was. The cow-herd answered: ‘It is still standing out there eating. It would not stop and come with us.’ But the little peasant said: ‘Oh, but I must have my beast back again.’ Then they went back to the meadow together, but someone had stolen the calf, and it was gone. The cow-herd said: ‘It must have run away.’ The peasant, however, said: ‘Don’t tell me that,’ and led the cow-herd before the mayor, who for his carelessness condemned him to give the peasant a cow for the calf which had run away.
And now the little peasant and his wife had the cow for which they had so long wished, and they were heartily glad, but they had no food for it, and could give it nothing to eat, so it soon had to be killed. They salted the flesh, and the peasant went into the town and wanted to sell the skin there, so that he might buy a new calf with the proceeds. On the way he passed by a mill, and there sat a raven with broken wings, and out of pity he took him and wrapped him in the skin. But as the weather grew so bad

and there was a storm of rain and wind, he could go no farther, and turned back to the mill and begged for shelter. The miller’s wife was alone in the house, and said to the peasant: ‘Lay yourself on the straw there,’ and gave him a slice of bread and cheese. The peasant ate it, and lay down with his skin beside him, and the woman thought: ‘He is tired and has gone to sleep.’ In the meantime came the parson; the miller’s wife received him well, and said: ‘My husband is out, so we will have a feast.’ The peasant listened, and when he heard them talk about feasting he was vexed that he had been forced to make shift with a slice of bread and cheese. Then the woman served up four different things, roast meat, salad, cakes, and wine.
Just as they were about to sit down and eat, there was a knocking outside. The woman said: ‘Oh, heavens! It is my husband!’ she quickly hid the roast meat inside the tiled stove, the wine under the pillow, the salad on the bed, the cakes under it, and the parson in the closet on the porch. Then she opened the door for her husband, and said:
‘Thank heaven, you are back again! There is such a storm, it looks as if the world were coming to an end.’ The miller saw the peasant lying on the straw, and asked, ‘What is that fellow doing there?’ ‘Ah,’ said the wife, ‘the poor knave came in the storm and rain, and begged for shelter,

so I gave him a bit of bread and cheese, and showed him where the straw was.’ The man said: ‘I have no objection, but be quick and get me something to eat.’ The woman said: ‘But I have nothing but bread and cheese.’ ‘I am contented with anything,’ replied the husband, ‘so far as I am concerned, bread and cheese will do,’ and looked at the peasant and said: ‘Come and eat some more with me.’ The peasant did not require to be invited twice, but got up and ate. After this the miller saw the skin in which the raven was, lying on the ground, and asked: ‘What have you there?’ The peasant answered: ‘I have a soothsayer inside it.’ ‘Can he foretell anything to me?’ said the miller.
‘Why not?’ answered the peasant: ‘but he only says four things, and the fifth he keeps to himself.’ The miller was curious, and said: ‘Let him foretell something for once.’ Then the peasant pinched the raven’s head, so that he croaked and made a noise like krr, krr. The miller said:
‘What did he say?’ The peasant answered: ‘In the first place, he says that there is some wine hidden under the pillow.’ ‘Bless me!’ cried the miller, and went there and found the wine. ‘Now go on,’ said he. The peasant made the raven croak again, and said: ‘In the second place, he says that there is some roast meat in the tiled stove.’ ‘Upon my word!’ cried the miller, and went thither, and found

the roast meat. The peasant made the raven prophesy still more, and said: ‘Thirdly, he says that there is some salad on the bed.’ ‘That would be a fine thing!’ cried the miller, and went there and found the salad. At last the peasant pinched the raven once more till he croaked, and said:
‘Fourthly, he says that there are some cakes under the bed.’ ‘That would be a fine thing!’ cried the miller, and looked there, and found the cakes.
And now the two sat down to the table together, but the miller’s wife was frightened to death, and went to bed and took all the keys with her. The miller would have liked much to know the fifth, but the little peasant said:
‘First, we will quickly eat the four things, for the fifth is something bad.’ So they ate, and after that they bargained how much the miller was to give for the fifth prophecy, until they agreed on three hundred talers. Then the peasant once more pinched the raven’s head till he croaked loudly. The miller asked: ‘What did he say?’ The peasant replied: ‘He says that the Devil is hiding outside there in the closet on the porch.’ The miller said: ‘The Devil must go out,’ and opened the house-door; then the woman was forced to give up the keys, and the peasant unlocked the closet. The parson ran out as fast as he could, and the miller said: ‘It was true; I saw the black rascal with

my own eyes.’ The peasant, however, made off next morning by daybreak with the three hundred talers.
At home the small peasant gradually launched out; he built a beautiful house, and the peasants said: ‘The small peasant has certainly been to the place where golden snow falls, and people carry the gold home in shovels.’ Then the small peasant was brought before the mayor, and bidden to say from whence his wealth came. He answered: ‘I sold my cow’s skin in the town, for three hundred talers.’ When the peasants heard that, they too wished to enjoy this great profit, and ran home, killed all their cows, and stripped off their skins in order to sell them in the town to the greatest advantage. The mayor, however, said: ‘But my servant must go first.’ When she came to the merchant in the town, he did not give her more than two talers for a skin, and when the others came, he did not give them so much, and said: ‘What can I do with all these skins?’
Then the peasants were vexed that the small peasant should have thus outwitted them, wanted to take vengeance on him, and accused him of this treachery before the major. The innocent little peasant was unanimously sentenced to death, and was to be rolled into the water, in a barrel pierced full of holes. He was led forth, and a priest was brought who was to say a mass for

his soul. The others were all obliged to retire to a distance, and when the peasant looked at the priest, he recognized the man who had been with the miller’s wife. He said to him: ‘I set you free from the closet, set me free from the barrel.’ At this same moment up came, with a flock of sheep, the very shepherd whom the peasant knew had long been wishing to be mayor, so he cried with all his might: ‘No, I will not do it; if the whole world insists on it, I will not do it!’ The shepherd hearing that, came up to him, and asked: ‘What are you about? What is it that you will not do?’ The peasant said: ‘They want to make me mayor, if I will but put myself in the barrel, but I will not do it.’ The shepherd said: ‘If nothing more than that is needful in order to be mayor, I would get into the barrel at once.’ The peasant said: ‘If you will get in, you will be mayor.’ The shepherd was willing, and got in, and the peasant shut the top down on him; then he took the shepherd’s flock for himself, and drove it away. The parson went to the crowd, and declared that the mass had been said. Then they came and rolled the barrel towards the water. When the barrel began to roll, the shepherd cried: ‘I am quite willing to be mayor.’ They believed no otherwise than that it was the peasant who was saying this, and answered: ‘That is what we intend, but first you shall

look about you a little down below there,’ and they rolled the barrel down into the water.
After that the peasants went home, and as they were entering the village, the small peasant also came quietly in, driving a flock of sheep and looking quite contented. Then the peasants were astonished, and said: ‘Peasant, from whence do you come? Have you come out of the water?’ ‘Yes, truly,’ replied the peasant, ‘I sank deep, deep down, until at last I got to the bottom; I pushed the bottom out of the barrel, and crept out, and there were pretty meadows on which a number of lambs were feeding, and from thence I brought this flock away with me.’ Said the peasants: ‘Are there any more there?’ ‘Oh, yes,’ said he, ‘more than I could want.’ Then the peasants made up their minds that they too would fetch some sheep for themselves, a flock apiece, but the mayor said: ‘I come first.’ So they went to the water together, and just then there were some of the small fleecy clouds in the blue sky, which are called little lambs, and they were reflected in the water, whereupon the peasants cried: ‘We already see the sheep down below!’ The mayor pressed forward and said: ‘I will go down first, and look about me, and if things promise well I’ll call you.’ So he jumped in; splash! went the water; it sounded as if he were calling them, and

the whole crowd plunged in after him as one man. Then the entire village was dead, and the small peasant, as sole heir, became a rich man.

THE OLD MAN AND HIS GRANDSON

2010-10-27T16:25:00.005+08:00

There was once a very old man, whose eyes had become dim, his ears dull of hearing, his knees trembled, and when he sat at table he could hardly hold the spoon, and spilt the broth upon the table-cloth or let it run out of his mouth. His son and his son’s wife were disgusted at this, so the old grandfather at last had to sit in the corner behind the stove, and they gave him his food in an earthenware bowl, and not even enough of it. And he used to look towards the table with his eyes full of tears. Once, too, his trembling hands could not hold the bowl, and it fell to the ground and broke. The young wife scolded him, but he said nothing and only sighed. Then they brought him a wooden bowl for a few half-pence, out of which he had to eat.
They were once sitting thus when the little grandson of four years old began to gather together some bits of wood upon the ground. ‘What are you doing there?’ asked the father. ‘I am making a little trough,’ answered the child,
‘for father and mother to eat out of when I am big.’
eBook brought to you by

Grimms’ Fairy Tales
Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.

The man and his wife looked at each other for a while, and presently began to cry. Then they took the old grandfather to the table, and henceforth always let him eat with them, and likewise said nothing if he did spill a little of anything.

CLEVER GRETEL

2010-10-27T16:25:00.002+08:00

There was once a cook named Gretel, who wore shoes with red heels, and when she walked out with them on, she turned herself this way and that, was quite happy and thought: ‘You certainly are a pretty girl!’ And when she came home she drank, in her gladness of heart, a draught of wine, and as wine excites a desire to eat, she tasted the best of whatever she was cooking until she was satisfied, and said: ‘The cook must know what the food is like.’
It came to pass that the master one day said to her:
‘Gretel, there is a guest coming this evening; prepare me two fowls very daintily.’ ‘I will see to it, master,’ answered Gretel. She killed two fowls, scalded them, plucked them, put them on the spit, and towards evening set them before the fire, that they might roast. The fowls began to turn brown, and were nearly ready, but the guest had not yet arrived. Then Gretel called out to her master: ‘If the guest does not come, I must take the fowls away from the fire, but it will be a sin and a shame if they are not eaten the moment they are at their juiciest.’ The master said: ‘I will run myself, and fetch the guest.’ When the master had turned his back, Gretel laid the spit with the fowls on one

side, and thought: ‘Standing so long by the fire there, makes one sweat and thirsty; who knows when they will come? Meanwhile, I will run into the cellar, and take a drink.’ She ran down, set a jug, said: ‘God bless it for you, Gretel,’ and took a good drink, and thought that wine should flow on, and should not be interrupted, and took yet another hearty draught.
Then she went and put the fowls down again to the fire, basted them, and drove the spit merrily round. But as the roast meat smelt so good, Gretel thought: ‘Something might be wrong, it ought to be tasted!’ She touched it with her finger, and said: ‘Ah! how good fowls are! It certainly is a sin and a shame that they are not eaten at the right time!’ She ran to the window, to see if the master was not coming with his guest, but she saw no one, and went back to the fowls and thought: ‘One of the wings is burning! I had better take it off and eat it.’ So she cut it off, ate it, and enjoyed it, and when she had done, she thought: ‘The other must go down too, or else master will observe that something is missing.’ When the two wings were eaten, she went and looked for her master, and did not see him. It suddenly occurred to her: ‘Who knows? They are perhaps not coming at all, and have turned in somewhere.’ Then she said: ‘Well, Gretel, enjoy yourself,

one fowl has been cut into, take another drink, and eat it up entirely; when it is eaten you will have some peace, why should God’s good gifts be spoilt?’ So she ran into the cellar again, took an enormous drink and ate up the one chicken in great glee. When one of the chickens was swallowed down, and still her master did not come, Gretel looked at the other and said: ‘What one is, the other should be likewise, the two go together; what’s right for the one is right for the other; I think if I were to take another draught it would do me no harm.’ So she took another hearty drink, and let the second chicken follow the first.
While she was making the most of it, her master came and cried: ‘Hurry up, Gretel, the guest is coming directly after me!’ ‘Yes, sir, I will soon serve up,’ answered Gretel. Meantime the master looked to see what the table was properly laid, and took the great knife, wherewith he was going to carve the chickens, and sharpened it on the steps. Presently the guest came, and knocked politely and courteously at the house-door. Gretel ran, and looked to see who was there, and when she saw the guest, she put her finger to her lips and said: ‘Hush! hush! go away as quickly as you can, if my master catches you it will be the worse for you; he certainly did ask you to supper, but his

intention is to cut off your two ears. Just listen how he is sharpening the knife for it!’ The guest heard the sharpening, and hurried down the steps again as fast as he could. Gretel was not idle; she ran screaming to her master, and cried: ‘You have invited a fine guest!’ ‘Why, Gretel? What do you mean by that?’ ‘Yes,’ said she, ‘he has taken the chickens which I was just going to serve up, off the dish, and has run away with them!’ ‘That’s a nice trick!’ said her master, and lamented the fine chickens. ‘If he had but left me one, so that something remained for me to eat.’ He called to him to stop, but the guest pretended not to hear. Then he ran after him with the knife still in his hand, crying: ‘Just one, just one,’ meaning that the guest should leave him just one chicken, and not take both. The guest, however, thought no otherwise than that he was to give up one of his ears, and ran as if fire were burning under him, in order to take them both with him.

RUMPELSTILTSKIN

2010-10-27T16:24:00.002+08:00

By the side of a wood, in a country a long way off, ran a fine stream of water; and upon the stream there stood a mill. The miller’s house was close by, and the miller, you must know, had a very   beautiful daughter. She was, moreover, very shrewd and clever; and the miller was so proud of her, that he one day told the king of the land, who used to come and hunt in the wood, that his daughter could spin gold out of straw. Now this king was very fond of money; and when he heard the miller’s boast his greediness was raised, and he sent for the girl to be brought before him. Then he led her to a chamber in his palace where there was a great heap of straw, and gave her a spinning-wheel, and said, ‘All this must be spun into gold before morning, as you love your life.’ It was in vain that the poor maiden said that it was only a silly boast of her father, for that she could do no such thing as spin straw into gold: the chamber door was locked, and she was left alone.
She sat down in one corner of the room, and began to bewail her hard fate; when on a sudden the door opened, and a droll-looking little man hobbled in, and said, ‘Good

morrow to you, my good lass; what are you weeping for?’
‘Alas!’ said she, ‘I must spin this straw into gold, and I know not   how.’ ‘What will you give me,’ said the hobgoblin, ‘to do it for you?’ ‘My necklace,’ replied the maiden. He took her at her word, and sat himself down to the wheel, and whistled and sang:
’Round about, round about, Lo and behold!
Reel away, reel away,
Straw into gold!’

And round about the wheel went merrily; the work was quickly done, and the straw was all spun into gold.
When the king came and saw this, he was greatly astonished and pleased; but his heart grew still more greedy of gain, and he shut up the poor miller’s daughter again with a fresh task. Then she knew not what to do, and sat down once more to weep; but the dwarf soon opened the door, and said, ‘What will you give me to do your task?’ ‘The ring on my finger,’ said she. So her little friend took the ring, and began to work at the wheel again, and whistled and sang:
’Round about, round about, Lo and behold!
Reel away, reel away, Straw into gold!’

till, long before morning, all was done again.
The king was greatly delighted to see all this glittering treasure; but still he had not enough: so he took the miller’s daughter to a yet larger heap, and said, ‘All this must be spun tonight; and if it is, you shall be my queen.’ As soon as she was alone that dwarf came in, and said,
‘What will you give me to spin gold for you this third time?’ ‘I have nothing left,’ said she. ‘Then say you will give me,’ said the little man, ‘the first little child that you may have when you are queen.’ ‘That may never be,’ thought the miller’s daughter: and as she knew no other way to get her task done, she said she would do what he asked. Round went the wheel again to the old song, and the manikin once more spun the heap into gold. The king came in the morning, and, finding all he wanted, was forced to keep his   word; so he married the miller’s daughter, and she really became queen.
At the birth of her first little child she was very glad, and forgot the dwarf, and what she had said. But one day he came into her room, where she was sitting playing with her baby, and put her in mind of it. Then she grieved sorely at her misfortune, and said she would give him all the wealth of the kingdom if he would let her off, but in vain; till at last her tears softened him, and he said, ‘I will

give you three days’ grace, and if during that time you tell me my name, you shall keep your child.’
Now the queen lay awake all night, thinking of all the odd   names that   she had ever heard; and she sent messengers all over the land to find out new ones. The next day the little man   came, and she began with TIMOTHY, ICHABOD, BENJAMIN, JEREMIAH, and all the names she could remember; but to all and each of them he said, ‘Madam, that is not my name.’
The second day she began with all the comical names she could   hear of, BANDY-LEGS, HUNCHBACK, CROOK-SHANKS, and so on; but the little gentleman still said to every one of them, ‘Madam, that is not my name.’
The third day one of the messengers came back, and said, ‘I have travelled two days without hearing of any other names; but yesterday, as I was climbing a high hill, among the trees of the forest where the fox and the hare bid each other good night, I saw a little hut; and before the hut burnt a fire; and round about the fire a funny little dwarf was dancing upon one leg, and singing:
’’Merrily the feast I’ll make. Today I’ll brew, tomorrow bake; Merrily I’ll dance and sing,
For next day will a stranger bring.

Little does my lady dream
Rumpelstiltskin is my name!‘‘

When the queen heard this she jumped for joy, and as soon as her little friend came she sat down upon her throne, and called all her court round to enjoy the fun; and the nurse stood by her side with the baby in her arms, as if it was quite ready to be given up. Then the little man began to chuckle at the thought of having the poor child, to take home with him to his hut in the woods; and he cried out, ‘Now, lady, what is my name?’ ‘Is it JOHN?’ asked she. ‘No, madam!’ ‘Is it TOM?’ ‘No, madam!’ ‘Is it JEMMY?’    ‘It    is    not.’    ‘Can    your    name    be RUMPELSTILTSKIN?’ said the lady slyly. ‘Some witch told you that!— some witch told you that!’ cried the little man, and dashed his right foot in a rage so deep into the floor, that he was forced to lay hold of it with both hands to pull it out.
Then he made the best of his way off, while the nurse laughed and the baby crowed; and all the court jeered at him for having had so much trouble for nothing, and said,
‘We wish you a very good morning, and a merry feast, Mr
RUMPLESTILTSKIN!’

TOM THUMB

2010-10-26T21:00:00.000+08:00

A poor woodman sat in his cottage one night, smoking his pipe by the fireside, while his wife sat by his side spinning. ‘How lonely it is, wife,’ said he, as he puffed out a long curl of smoke, ‘for you and me to sit here by ourselves, without any children to play about and amuse us while other people seem so happy and merry with their children!’ ‘What you say is very true,’ said the wife, sighing, and turning round her wheel; ‘how happy should I be if I had but one child! If it were ever so small—nay, if it were no bigger than my thumb—I should be very happy, and love it dearly.’ Now—odd as you may think it—it came to pass that this good woman’s wish was fulfilled, just in the very way she had wished it; for, not long afterwards, she had a little boy, who was quite healthy and strong, but was not much bigger than my thumb. So they said, ‘Well, we cannot say we have not got what we wished for, and, little as he is, we will love him dearly.’ And they called him Thomas Thumb.
They gave him plenty of food, yet for all they could do he never grew bigger, but kept just the same size as he had been when he was born. Still, his eyes were sharp and

sparkling, and he soon showed himself to be a clever little fellow, who always knew well what he was about.
One day, as the woodman was getting ready to go into the wood to cut fuel, he said, ‘I wish I had someone to bring the cart after me, for I want to make haste.’ ‘Oh, father,’ cried Tom, ‘I will take care of that; the cart shall be in the wood by the time you want it.’ Then the woodman laughed, and said, ‘How can that be? you cannot reach up to the horse’s bridle.’ ‘Never mind that, father,’ said Tom; ‘if my mother will only harness the horse, I will get into his ear and tell him which way to go.’ ‘Well,’ said the father, ‘we will try for once.’
When the time came the mother harnessed the horse to the cart, and put Tom into his ear; and as he sat there the little man told the beast how to go, crying out, ‘Go on!’ and ‘Stop!’ as he wanted: and thus the horse went on just as well as if the woodman had driven it himself into the wood. It happened that as the horse was going a little too fast, and Tom was calling out, ‘Gently! gently!’ two strangers came up. ‘What an odd thing that is!’ said one:
‘there is a cart going along, and I hear a carter talking to the horse, but yet I can see no one.’ ‘That is queer, indeed,’ said the other; ‘let us follow the cart, and see where it goes.’ So they went on into the wood, till at last

they came to the place where the woodman was. Then Tom Thumb, seeing his father, cried out, ‘See, father, here I am with the cart, all right and safe! now take me down!’ So his father took hold of the horse with one hand, and with the other took his son out of the horse’s ear, and put him down upon a straw, where he sat as merry as you please.
The two strangers were all this time looking on, and did not know what to say for wonder. At last one took the other aside, and said, ‘That little urchin will make our fortune, if we can get him, and carry him about from town to town as a show; we must buy him.’ So they went up to the woodman, and asked him what he would take for the little man. ‘He will be better off,’ said they, ‘with us than with you.’ ‘I won’t sell him at all,’ said the father;
‘my own flesh and blood is dearer to me than all the silver and gold in the world.’ But Tom, hearing of the bargain they wanted to make, crept up his father’s coat to his shoulder and whispered in his ear, ‘Take the money, father, and let them have me; I’ll soon come back to you.’ So the woodman at last said he would sell Tom to the strangers for a large piece of gold, and they paid the price.
‘Where would you like to sit?’ said one of them. ‘Oh, put me on the rim of your hat; that will be a nice gallery for

me; I can walk about there and see the country as we go along.’ So they did as he wished; and when Tom had taken leave of his father they took him away with them.
They journeyed on till it began to be dusky, and then the little man said, ‘Let me get down, I’m tired.’ So the man took off his hat, and put him down on a clod of earth, in a ploughed field by the side of the road. But Tom ran about amongst the furrows, and at last slipped into an old mouse-hole. ‘Good night, my masters!’ said he, ‘I’m off! mind and look sharp after me the next time.’ Then they ran at once to the place, and poked the ends of their sticks into the mouse-hole, but all in vain; Tom only crawled farther and farther in; and at last it became quite dark, so that they were forced to go their way without their prize, as sulky as could be.
When Tom found they were gone, he came out of his hiding-place. ‘What dangerous walking it is,’ said he, ‘in this ploughed field! If I were to fall from one of these great clods, I should undoubtedly break my neck.’ At last, by good luck, he found a large empty snail-shell. ‘This is lucky,’ said he, ‘I can sleep here very well’; and in he crept.
Just as he was falling asleep, he heard two men passing by, chatting together; and one said to the other, ‘How can

we rob that rich parson’s house of his silver and gold?’ ‘I’ll tell you!’ cried Tom. ‘What noise was that?’ said the thief, frightened; ‘I’m sure I heard someone speak.’ They stood still listening, and Tom said, ‘Take me with you, and I’ll soon show you how to get the parson’s money.’ ‘But where are you?’ said they. ‘Look about on the ground,’ answered he, ‘and listen where the sound comes from.’ At last the thieves found him out, and lifted him up in their hands. ‘You little urchin!’ they said, ‘what can you do for us?’ ‘Why, I can get between the iron window-bars of the parson’s house, and throw you out whatever you want.’
‘That’s a good thought,’ said the thieves; ‘come along, we shall see what you can do.’
When they came to the parson’s house, Tom slipped through the window- bars into the room, and then called out as loud as he could bawl, ‘Will you have all that is here?’ At this the thieves were frightened, and said, ‘Softly, softly! Speak low, that you may not awaken anybody.’ But Tom seemed as if he did not understand them, and bawled out again, ‘How much will you have? Shall I throw it all out?’ Now the cook lay in the next room; and hearing a noise she raised herself up in her bed and listened. Meantime the thieves were frightened, and ran off a little way; but at last they plucked up their hearts, and said,

‘The little urchin is only trying to make fools of us.’ So they came back and whispered softly to him, saying, ‘Now let us have no more of your roguish jokes; but throw us out some of the money.’ Then Tom called out as loud as he could, ‘Very well! hold your hands! here it comes.’
The cook heard this quite plain, so she sprang out of bed, and ran to open the door. The thieves ran off as if a wolf was at their tails: and the maid, having groped about and found nothing, went away for a light. By the time she came back, Tom had slipped off into the barn; and when she had looked about and searched every hole and corner, and found nobody, she went to bed, thinking she must have been dreaming with her eyes open.
The little man crawled about in the hay-loft, and at last found a snug place to finish his night’s rest in; so he laid himself down, meaning to sleep till daylight, and then find his way home to his father and mother. But alas! how woefully he was undone! what crosses and sorrows happen to us all in this world! The cook got up early, before daybreak, to feed the cows; and going straight to the hay- loft, carried away a large bundle of hay, with the little man in the middle of it, fast asleep. He still, however, slept on, and did not awake till he found himself in the mouth of the cow; for the cook had put the hay into the cow’s rick,

and the cow had taken Tom up in a mouthful of it. ‘Good lack-a-day!’ said he, ‘how came I to tumble into the mill?’ But he soon found out where he really was; and was forced to have all his wits about him, that he might not get between the cow’s teeth, and so be crushed to death. At last down he went into her stomach. ‘It is rather dark,’ said he; ‘they forgot to build windows in this room to let the sun in; a candle would be no bad thing.’
Though he made the best of his bad luck, he did not like his quarters at all; and the worst of it was, that more and more hay was always coming down, and the space left for him became smaller and smaller. At last he cried out as loud as he could, ‘Don’t bring me any more hay! Don’t bring me any more hay!’
The maid happened to be just then milking the cow; and hearing someone speak, but seeing nobody, and yet being quite sure it was the same voice that she had heard in the night, she was so frightened that she fell off her stool, and overset the milk-pail. As soon as she could pick herself up out of the dirt, she ran off as fast as she could to her master the parson, and said, ‘Sir, sir, the cow is talking!’ But the parson said, ‘Woman, thou art surely mad!’ However, he went with her into the cow-house, to try and see what was the matter.

Scarcely had they set foot on the threshold, when Tom called out, ‘Don’t bring me any more hay!’ Then the parson himself was frightened; and thinking the cow was surely bewitched, told his man to kill her on the spot. So the cow was killed, and cut up; and the stomach, in which Tom lay, was thrown out upon a dunghill.
Tom soon set himself to work to get out, which was not a very easy task; but at last, just as he had made room to get his head out, fresh ill-luck befell him. A hungry wolf sprang out, and swallowed up the whole stomach, with Tom in it, at one gulp, and ran away.
Tom, however, was still not disheartened; and thinking the wolf would not dislike having some chat with him as he was going along, he called out, ‘My good friend, I can show you a famous treat.’ ‘Where’s that?’ said the wolf. ‘In such and such a house,’ said Tom, describing his own father’s house. ‘You can crawl through the drain into the kitchen and then into the pantry, and there you will find cakes, ham, beef, cold chicken, roast pig, apple-dumplings, and everything that your heart can wish.’
The wolf did not want to be asked twice; so that very night he went to the house and crawled through the drain into the kitchen, and then into the pantry, and ate and drank there to his heart’s content. As soon as he had had
eBook brought to you by

Grimms’ Fairy Tales
Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.

enough he wanted to get away; but he had eaten so much that he could not go out by the same way he came in.
This was just what Tom had reckoned upon; and now he began to set up a great shout, making all the noise he could. ‘Will you be easy?’ said the wolf; ‘you’ll awaken everybody in the house if you make such a clatter.’
‘What’s that to me?’ said the little man; ‘you have had your frolic, now I’ve a mind to be merry myself’; and he began, singing and shouting as loud as he could.
The woodman and his wife, being awakened by the noise, peeped through a crack in the door; but when they saw a wolf was there, you may well suppose that they were sadly frightened; and the woodman ran for his axe, and gave his wife a scythe. ‘Do you stay behind,’ said the woodman, ‘and when I have knocked him on the head you must rip him up with the scythe.’ Tom heard all this, and cried out, ‘Father, father! I am here, the wolf has swallowed me.’ And his father said, ‘Heaven be praised! we have found our dear child again’; and he told his wife not to use the scythe for fear she should hurt him. Then he aimed a great blow, and struck the wolf on the head, and killed him on the spot! and when he was dead they cut open his body, and set Tommy free. ‘Ah!’ said the father, ‘what fears we have had for you!’ ‘Yes, father,’
Grimms’ Fairy Tales

answered he; ‘I have travelled all over the world, I think, in one way or other, since we parted; and now I am very glad to come home and get fresh air again.’ ‘Why, where have you been?’ said his father. ‘I have been in a mouse- hole—and in a snail-shell—and down a cow’s throat— and in the wolf’s belly; and yet here I am again, safe and sound.’
’Well,’ said they, ‘you are come back, and we will not sell you again for all the riches in the world.’
Then they hugged and kissed their dear little son, and gave him plenty to eat and drink, for he was very hungry; and then they fetched new clothes for him, for his old ones had been quite spoiled on his journey. So Master Thumb stayed at home with his father and mother, in peace; for though he had been so great a traveller, and had done and seen so many fine things, and was fond enough of telling the whole story, he always agreed that, after all, there’s no place like HOME!

THE ROBBER BRIDEGROOM

2010-10-26T20:58:00.002+08:00

There was once a miller who had one beautiful daughter, and as she was grown up, he was anxious that she should be well married and provided for. He said to himself, ‘I will give her to the first suitable man who comes and asks for her hand.’ Not long after a suitor appeared, and as he appeared to be very rich and the miller could see nothing in him with which to find fault, he betrothed his daughter to him. But the girl did not care for the man as a girl ought to care for her betrothed husband. She did not feel that she could trust him, and she could not look at him nor think of him without an inward shudder. One day he said to her, ‘You have not yet paid me a visit, although we have been betrothed for some time.’ ‘I do not know where your house is,’ she answered.
‘My house is out there in the dark forest,’ he said. She tried to excuse herself by saying that she would not be able to find the way thither. Her betrothed only replied, ‘You must come and see me next Sunday; I have already invited guests for that day, and that you may not mistake the way, I will strew ashes along the path.’

When Sunday came, and it was time for the girl to start, a feeling of dread came over her which she could not explain, and that she might be able to find her path again, she filled her pockets with peas and lentils to sprinkle on the ground as she went along. On reaching the entrance to the forest she found the path strewed with ashes, and these she followed, throwing down some peas on either side of her at every step she took. She walked the whole day until she came to the deepest, darkest part of the forest. There she saw a lonely house, looking so grim and mysterious, that it did not please her at all. She stepped inside, but not a soul was to be seen, and   a   great silence reigned throughout. Suddenly a voice cried:
’Turn back, turn back, young maiden fair, Linger not in this murderers’ lair.’

The girl looked up and saw that the voice came from a bird hanging in a cage on the wall. Again it cried:
’Turn back, turn back, young maiden fair, Linger not in this murderers’ lair.’

The girl passed on, going from room to room of the house, but they were all empty, and still she saw no one. At last she came to the cellar, and there sat a very, very old woman, who could not keep her head from shaking. ‘Can

you tell me,’ asked the girl, ‘if my betrothed husband lives here?’
’Ah, you poor child,’ answered the old woman, ‘what a place for you to come to! This is a murderers’ den. You think yourself a promised bride, and that your marriage will soon take place, but it is with death that you will keep your marriage feast. Look, do you see that large cauldron of water which I am obliged to keep on the fire! As soon as they have you in their power they will kill you without mercy, and cook and eat you, for they are eaters of men. If I did not take pity on you and save you, you would be lost.’
Thereupon the old woman led her behind a large cask, which quite hid her from view. ‘Keep as still as a mouse,’ she said; ‘do not move or speak, or it will be all over with you. Tonight, when the robbers are all asleep, we will flee together. I have long been waiting for an opportunity to escape.’
The words were hardly out of her mouth when the godless crew returned, dragging another young girl along with them. They were all drunk, and paid no heed to her cries and lamentations. They gave her wine to drink, three glasses full, one of white wine, one of red, and one of yellow, and with that her heart gave way and she died.
eBook brought to you by

Grimms’ Fairy Tales
Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.

Then they tore of her dainty clothing, laid her on a table, and cut her beautiful body into pieces, and sprinkled salt upon it.
The poor   betrothed   girl crouched   trembling and shuddering behind the cask, for she saw what a terrible fate had been intended for her by the robbers. One of them now noticed a gold ring still remaining on the little finger of the murdered girl, and as he could not draw it off easily, he took a hatchet and cut off the finger; but the finger sprang into the air, and fell behind the cask into the lap of the girl who was hiding there. The robber took a light and began looking for it, but he could not find it.
‘Have you looked behind the large cask?’ said one of the others. But the old woman called out, ‘Come and eat your suppers, and let the thing be till tomorrow; the finger won’t run away.’
’The old woman is right,’ said the robbers, and they ceased looking for the finger and sat down.
The old woman then mixed a sleeping draught with their wine, and before long they were all lying on the floor of the cellar, fast asleep and snoring. As soon as the girl was assured of this, she came from behind the cask. She was obliged to step over the bodies of the sleepers, who were lying close together, and every moment she was

filled with renewed dread lest she should awaken them. But God helped her, so that she passed safely over them, and then she and the old woman went upstairs, opened the door, and hastened as fast as they could from the murderers’ den. They found the ashes scattered by the wind, but the peas and lentils had sprouted, and grown sufficiently above the ground, to guide them in the moonlight along the path. All night long they walked, and it was morning before they reached the mill. Then the girl told her father all that had happened.
The day came that had been fixed for the marriage. The bridegroom arrived and also a large company of guests, for the miller had taken care to invite all his friends and relations. As they sat at the feast, each guest in turn was asked to tell a tale; the bride sat still and did not say a word.
’And you, my love,’ said the bridegroom, turning to her, ‘is there no tale you know? Tell us something.’
’I will tell you a dream, then,’ said the bride. ‘I went alone through a forest and came at last to a house; not a soul could I find within, but a bird that was hanging in a cage on the wall cried:
’Turn back, turn back, young maiden fair, Linger not in this murderers’ lair.’

and again a second time it said these words.’
’My darling, this is only a dream.’
’I went on through the house from room to room, but they were all empty, and everything was so grim and mysterious. At last I went down to the cellar, and there sat a very, very old woman, who could not keep her head still. I asked her if my betrothed lived here, and she answered, ‘Ah, you poor child, you are come to   a murderers’ den; your betrothed does indeed live here, but he will kill you without mercy and afterwards cook and eat you.‘‘
’My darling, this is only a dream.’
’The old woman hid me behind a large cask, and scarcely had she done this when the robbers returned home, dragging a young girl along with them. They gave her three kinds of wine to drink, white, red, and yellow, and with that she died.’
’My darling, this is only a dream.’
’Then they tore off her dainty clothing, and cut her beautiful body into pieces and sprinkled salt upon it.’
’My darling, this is only a dream.’
’And one of the robbers saw that there was a gold ring still left on her finger, and as it was difficult to draw off, he took a hatchet and cut off her finger; but the finger sprang

into the air and fell behind the great cask into my lap. And here is the finger with the ring.’ and with these words the bride drew forth the finger and shewed it to the assembled guests.
The bridegroom, who during this recital had grown deadly pale, up and tried to escape, but the guests seized him and held him fast. They delivered him up to justice, and he and all his murderous band were condemned to death for their wicked deeds.

How To Get Any Child To Stop Misbehavior & Listen

2010-10-25T13:25:00.001+08:00

We all want happy, healthy kids. We love them with all we have. Even with all that love, they can drive us nuts. Well let's put a stop to that shall we. I have some tips to help your kids listen and behave at home and in public! Click Here!

RESPECT If you want well behaved kids, you must establish respect. Respect is to avoid violation of. Now that sounds pretty good. First of all, you will never get respect without dishing it out. The best way to teach it is to show it. Appreciation is a big part of respect. If you are not getting a "thank you", demand it. Your children need to recognize your significance. Be consistent in what you say and do. Do not give in. You must always agree with yourself. Stop arguing. You do not have to explain yourself. You are the parent, the boss. Be assertive, meaning be aggressively self-assured. Get the respect you deserve.
STRESS Stress can cause more problems than imaginable. Did you know your stress could be causing their stress.If your child is feeling uncomfortable or overwhelmed, they will act out. This is not done to spite you. Their brains just say "hey I don't feel right, so don't act right". Remember in school, you were taught the "fight or flight" reaction. This is exactly what is going on. Trying to fix misbehavior with punishment or rewards causes fear. They are either scared of pain or scared of not getting what they want. You can discipline without punishment. When your child feels in danger, they will fight or flight. This is not what we are working towards. If you can relieve their stress, you can relieve yours.
COMMUNICATION Communication is key! You may be trying to solve the wrong problem. Your kids could have a valid need, like hunger, thirst, sleep, or just love. They may need some chill time. Maybe, there is too much excitement and they just need to calm down. Your little angels might not even know their behavior is inappropriate. Give them the information they need. There are certain ways to behave in certain places. Make sure your exchange of thought are clear. You cannot be affective without clarity.

All children are a handful. However, with the right tools, you can definitely lighten your load. Click Here!

LITTLE RED-CAP [LITTLE RED RIDING HOOD]

2010-10-25T13:05:00.002+08:00

Once upon a time there was a dear little girl who was loved by everyone who looked at her, but most of all by her grandmother, and there was nothing that she would not have given to the child. Once she gave her a little cap of red velvet, which suited her so well that she would never wear anything else; so she was always called ‘Little Red- Cap.’
One day her mother said to her: ‘Come, Little Red- Cap, here is a piece of cake and a bottle of wine; take them to your grandmother, she is ill and weak, and they will do her good. Set out before it gets hot, and when you are going, walk nicely and quietly and do not run off the path, or you may fall and break the bottle, and then your grandmother will get nothing; and when you go into her room, don’t forget to say, ‘Good morning’, and don’t peep into every corner before you do it.’
’I will take great care,’ said Little Red-Cap to her mother, and gave her hand on it.
The grandmother lived out in the wood, half a league from the village, and just as Little Red-Cap entered the

wood, a wolf met her. Red-Cap did not know what a wicked creature he was, and was not at all afraid of him.
’Good day, Little Red-Cap,’ said he.
’Thank you kindly, wolf.’
’Whither away so early, Little Red-Cap?’
’To my grandmother’s.’
’What have you got in your apron?’
’Cake and wine; yesterday was baking-day, so poor sick grandmother is to have something good, to make her stronger.’
’Where does your grandmother live, Little Red-Cap?’
’A good quarter of a league farther on in the wood; her house stands under the three large oak-trees, the nut-trees are just below; you surely must know it,’ replied Little Red-Cap.
The wolf thought to himself: ‘What a tender young creature! what a nice plump mouthful—she will be better to eat than the old woman. I must act craftily, so as to catch both.’ So he walked for a short time by the side of Little Red-Cap, and then he said: ‘See, Little Red-Cap, how pretty the flowers are about here—why do you not look round? I believe, too, that you do not hear how sweetly the little birds are singing; you walk gravely along

as if you were going to school, while everything else out here in the wood is merry.’
Little Red-Cap raised her eyes, and when she saw the sunbeams dancing here and there through the trees, and pretty flowers growing everywhere, she thought: ‘Suppose I take grandmother a fresh nosegay; that would please her too. It is so early in the day that I shall still get there in good time’; and so she ran from the path into the wood to look for flowers. And whenever she had picked one, she fancied that she saw a still prettier one farther on, and ran after it, and so got deeper and deeper into the wood.
Meanwhile the wolf ran straight to the grandmother’s house and knocked at the door.
’Who is there?’
’Little Red-Cap,’ replied the wolf. ‘She is bringing cake and wine; open the door.’
’Lift the latch,’ called out the grandmother, ‘I am too weak, and cannot get up.’
The wolf lifted the latch, the door sprang open, and without saying a word he went straight to the grandmother’s bed, and devoured her. Then he put on her clothes, dressed himself in her cap laid himself in bed and drew the curtains.

Little Red-Cap, however, had been running about picking flowers, and when she had gathered so many that she could carry no more, she remembered her grandmother, and set out on the way to her.
She was surprised to find the cottage-door standing open, and when she went into the room, she had such a strange feeling that she said to herself: ‘Oh dear! how uneasy I feel today, and at other times I like being with grandmother so much.’ She called out: ‘Good morning,’ but received no answer; so she went to the bed and drew back the curtains. There lay her grandmother with her cap pulled far over her face, and looking very strange.
’Oh! grandmother,’ she said, ‘what big ears you have!’
’The better to hear you with, my child,’ was the reply.
’But, grandmother, what big eyes you have!’ she said.
’The better to see you with, my dear.’
’But, grandmother, what large hands you have!’
’The better to hug you with.’
’Oh! but, grandmother, what a terrible big mouth you have!’
’The better to eat you with!’
And scarcely had the wolf said this, than with one bound he was out of bed and swallowed up Red-Cap.

When the wolf had appeased his appetite, he lay down again in the bed, fell asleep and began to snore very loud. The huntsman was just passing the house, and thought to himself: ‘How the old woman is snoring! I must just see if she wants anything.’ So he went into the room, and when he came to the bed, he saw that the wolf was lying in it.
‘Do I find you here, you old sinner!’ said he. ‘I have long sought you!’ Then just as he was going to fire at him, it occurred to him that the wolf might have devoured the grandmother, and that she might still be saved, so he did not fire, but took a pair of scissors, and began to cut open the stomach of the sleeping wolf. When he had made two snips, he saw the little Red-Cap shining, and then he made two snips more, and the little girl sprang out, crying:
‘Ah, how frightened I have been! How dark it was inside the wolf’; and after that the aged grandmother came out alive also, but scarcely able to breathe. Red-Cap, however, quickly fetched great stones with which they filled the wolf’s belly, and when he awoke, he wanted to run away, but the stones were so heavy that he collapsed at once, and fell dead.
Then all three were delighted. The huntsman drew off the wolf’s skin and went home with it; the grandmother ate the cake and drank the wine which Red-Cap had

brought, and revived, but Red-Cap thought to herself: ‘As long as I live, I will never by myself leave the path, to run into the wood, when my mother has forbidden me to do so.’
It also related that once when Red-Cap was again taking cakes to the old grandmother, another wolf spoke to her, and tried to entice her from the path. Red-Cap, however, was on her guard, and went straight forward on her way, and told her grandmother that she had met the wolf, and that he had said ‘good morning’ to her, but with such a wicked look in his eyes, that if they had not been on the public road she was certain he would have eaten her up. ‘Well,’ said the grandmother, ‘we will shut the door, that he may not come in.’ Soon afterwards the wolf knocked, and cried: ‘Open the door, grandmother, I am Little Red-Cap, and am bringing you some cakes.’ But they did not speak, or open the door, so the grey-beard stole twice or thrice round the house, and at last jumped on the roof, intending to wait until Red-Cap went home in the evening, and then to steal after her and devour her in the darkness. But the grandmother saw what was in his thoughts. In front of the house was a great stone trough, so she said to the child: ‘Take the pail, Red-Cap; I made some sausages yesterday, so carry the water in which I

boiled them to the trough.’ Red-Cap carried until the great trough was quite full. Then the smell of the sausages reached the wolf, and he sniffed and peeped down, and at last stretched out his neck so far that he could no longer keep his footing and began to slip, and slipped down from the roof straight into the great trough, and was drowned. But Red-Cap went joyously home, and no one ever did anything to harm her again.

MOTHER HOLLE

2010-09-28T20:08:00.001+08:00

Once upon a time there was a widow who had two daughters; one of them was beautiful and industrious, the other ugly and lazy. The mother, however, loved the ugly and lazy one best, because she was her own daughter, and so the other, who was only her stepdaughter, was made to do all the work of the house, and was quite the Cinderella of the family. Her stepmother sent her out every day to sit by the well in the high road, there to spin until she made her fingers bleed. Now it chanced one day that some blood fell on to the spindle, and as the girl stopped over the well to wash it off, the spindle suddenly sprang out of her hand and fell into the well. She ran home crying to tell of her misfortune, but her stepmother spoke harshly to her, and after giving her a violent scolding, said unkindly,
‘As you have let the spindle fall into the well you may go yourself and fetch it out.’
The girl went back to the well not knowing what to do, and at last in her distress she jumped into the water after the spindle.

She remembered nothing more until she awoke and found herself in a beautiful meadow, full of sunshine, and with countless flowers blooming in every direction.
She walked over the meadow, and presently she came upon a baker’s oven full of bread, and the loaves cried out to her, ‘Take us out, take us out, or alas! we shall be burnt to a cinder; we were baked through long ago.’ So she took the bread-shovel and drew them all out.
She went on a little farther, till she came to a free full of apples. ‘Shake me, shake me, I pray,’ cried the tree; ‘my apples, one and all, are ripe.’ So she shook the tree, and the apples came falling down upon her like rain; but she continued shaking until there was not a single apple left upon it. Then she carefully gathered the apples together in a heap and walked on again.
The next thing she came to was a little house, and there she saw an old woman looking out, with such large teeth, that she was terrified, and turned to run away. But the old woman called after her, ‘What are you afraid of, dear child? Stay with me; if you will do the work of my house properly for me, I will make you very happy. You must be very careful, however, to make my bed in the right way, for I wish you always to shake it thoroughly, so that the feathers fly about; then they say, down there in

the world, that it is snowing; for I am Mother Holle.’ The old woman spoke so kindly, that the girl summoned up courage and agreed to enter into her service.
She took care to do everything according to the old woman’s bidding and every time she made the bed she shook it with all her might, so that the feathers flew about like so many snowflakes. The old woman was as good as her word: she never spoke angrily to her, and gave her roast and boiled meats every day.
So she stayed on with Mother Holle for some time, and then she began to grow unhappy. She could not at first tell why she felt sad, but she became conscious at last of great longing to go home; then she knew she was homesick, although she was a thousand times better off with Mother Holle than with her mother and sister. After waiting awhile, she went to Mother Holle and said, ‘I am so homesick, that I cannot stay with you any longer, for although I am so happy here, I must return to my own people.’
Then Mother Holle said, ‘I am pleased that you should want to go back to your own people, and as you have served me so well and faithfully, I will take you home myself.’

Thereupon she led the girl by the hand up to a broad gateway. The gate was opened, and as the girl passed through, a shower of gold fell upon her, and the gold clung to her, so that she was covered with it from head to foot.
’That is a reward for your industry,’ said Mother Holle, and as she spoke she handed her the spindle which she had dropped into the well.
The gate was then closed, and the girl found herself back in the old world close to her mother’s house. As she entered the courtyard, the cock who was perched on the well, called out:
’Cock-a-doodle-doo!
Your golden daughter’s come back to you.’

Then she went in to her mother and sister, and as she was so richly covered with gold, they gave her a warm welcome. She related to them all that had happened, and when the mother heard how she had come by her great riches, she thought she should like her ugly, lazy daughter to go and try her fortune. So she made the sister go and sit by the well and spin, and the girl pricked her finger and thrust her hand into a thorn-bush, so that she might drop some blood on to the spindle; then she threw it into the well, and jumped in herself.
eBook brought to you by

Grimms’ Fairy Tales
Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.

Like her sister she awoke in the beautiful meadow, and walked over it till she came to the oven. ‘Take us out, take us out, or alas! we shall be burnt to a cinder; we were baked through long ago,’ cried the loaves as before. But the lazy girl answered, ‘Do you think I am going to dirty my hands for you?’ and walked on.
Presently she came to the apple-tree. ‘Shake me, shake me, I pray; my apples, one and all, are ripe,’ it cried. But she only answered, ‘A nice thing to ask me to do, one of the apples might fall on my head,’ and passed on.
At last she came to Mother Holle’s house, and as she had heard all about the large teeth from her sister, she was not afraid of them, and engaged herself without delay to the old woman.
The first day she was very obedient and industrious, and exerted herself to please Mother Holle, for she thought of the gold she should get in return. The next day, however, she began to dawdle over her work, and the third day she was more idle still; then she began to lie in bed in the mornings and refused to get up. Worse still, she neglected to make the old woman’s bed properly, and forgot to shake it so that the feathers might fly about. So Mother Holle very soon got tired of her, and told her she might go. The lazy girl was delighted at this, and thought
Grimms’ Fairy Tales

to herself, ‘The gold will soon be mine.’ Mother Holle led her, as she had led her sister, to the broad gateway; but as she was passing through, instead of the shower of gold, a great bucketful of pitch came pouring over her.
’That is in return for your services,’ said the old woman, and she shut the gate.
So the lazy girl had to go home covered with pitch, and the cock on the well called out as she saw her:
’Cock-a-doodle-doo!
Your dirty daughter’s come back to you.’

But, try what she would, she could not get the pitch off and it stuck to her as long as she lived.

THE MOUSE, THE BIRD, AND THE SAUSAGE

2010-09-27T20:05:00.001+08:00

Once upon a time, a mouse, a bird, and a sausage, entered into partnership and set up house together. For a long time all went well; they lived in great comfort, and prospered so far as to be able to add considerably to their stores. The bird’s duty was to fly daily into the wood and bring in fuel; the mouse fetched the water, and the sausage saw to the cooking.
When people are too well off they always begin to long for something new. And so it came to pass, that the bird, while out one day, met a fellow bird, to whom he boastfully expatiated on the excellence of his household arrangements. But the other bird sneered at him for being a poor simpleton, who did all the hard work, while the other two stayed at home and had a good time of it. For, when the mouse had made the fire and fetched in the water, she could retire into her little room and rest until it was time to set the table. The sausage had only to watch the pot to see that the food was properly cooked, and when it was near dinner-time, he just threw himself into the broth, or rolled in and out among the vegetables three

or four times, and there they were, buttered, and salted, and ready to be served. Then, when the bird came home and had laid aside his burden, they sat down to table, and when they had finished their meal, they could sleep their fill till the following morning: and that was really a very delightful life.
Influenced by those remarks, the bird next morning refused to bring in the wood, telling the others that he had been their servant long enough, and had been a fool into the bargain, and that it was now time to make a change, and to try some other way of arranging the work. Beg and pray as the mouse and the sausage might, it was of no use; the bird remained master of the situation, and the venture had to be made. They therefore drew lots, and it fell to the sausage to bring in the wood, to the mouse to cook, and to the bird to fetch the water.
And now what happened? The sausage started in search of wood, the bird made the fire, and the mouse put on the pot, and then these two waited till the sausage returned with the fuel for the following day. But the sausage remained so long away, that they became uneasy, and the bird flew out to meet him. He had not flown far, however, when he came across a dog who, having met the sausage, had regarded him as his legitimate booty, and so

seized and swallowed him. The bird complained to the dog of this bare-faced robbery, but nothing he said was of any avail, for the dog answered that he found false credentials on the sausage, and that was the reason his life had been forfeited.
He picked up the wood, and flew sadly home, and told the mouse all he had seen and heard. They were both very unhappy, but agreed to make the best of things and to remain with one another.
So now the bird set the table, and the mouse looked after the food and, wishing to prepare it in the same way as the sausage, by rolling in and out among the vegetables to salt and butter them, she jumped into the pot; but she stopped short long before she reached the bottom, having already parted not only with her skin and hair, but also with life.
Presently the bird came in and wanted to serve up the dinner, but he could nowhere see the cook. In his alarm and flurry, he threw the wood here and there about the floor, called and searched, but no cook was to be found. Then some of the wood that had been carelessly thrown down, caught fire and began to blaze. The bird hastened to fetch some water, but his pail fell into the well, and he

after it, and as he was unable to recover himself, he was drowned.

HANSEL AND GRETEL

2010-09-26T20:00:00.000+08:00

Hard by a great forest dwelt a poor wood-cutter with his wife and his two children. The boy was called Hansel and the girl Gretel. He had little to bite and to break, and once when great dearth fell on the land, he could no longer procure even daily bread. Now when he thought over this by night in his bed, and tossed about in his anxiety, he groaned and said to his wife: ‘What is to become of us? How are we to feed our poor children, when we no longer have anything even for ourselves?’ ‘I’ll tell you what, husband,’ answered the woman, ‘early tomorrow morning we will take the children out into the forest to where it is the thickest; there we will light a fire for them, and give each of them one more piece of bread, and then we will go to our work and leave them alone. They will not find the way home again, and we shall be rid of them.’ ‘No, wife,’ said the man, ‘I will not do that; how can I bear to leave my children alone in the forest?— the wild animals would soon come and tear them to pieces.’ ‘O, you fool!’ said she, ‘then we must all four die of hunger, you may as well plane the planks for our coffins,’ and she left him no peace until he consented. ‘But

I feel very sorry for the poor children, all the same,’ said the man.
The two children had also not been able to sleep for hunger, and had heard what their stepmother had said to their father. Gretel wept bitter tears, and said to Hansel:
‘Now all is over with us.’ ‘Be quiet, Gretel,’ said Hansel,
‘do not distress yourself, I will soon find a way to help us.’ And when the old folks had fallen asleep, he got up, put on his little coat, opened the door below, and crept outside. The moon shone brightly, and the white pebbles which lay in front of the house glittered like real silver pennies. Hansel stooped and stuffed the little pocket of his coat with as many as he could get in. Then he went back and said to Gretel: ‘Be comforted, dear little sister, and sleep in peace, God will not forsake us,’ and he lay down again in his bed. When day dawned, but before the sun had risen, the woman came and awoke the two children, saying: ‘Get up, you sluggards! we are going into the forest to fetch wood.’ She gave each a little piece of bread, and said: ‘There is something for your dinner, but do not eat it up before then, for you will get nothing else.’ Gretel took the bread under her apron, as Hansel had the pebbles in his pocket. Then they all set out together on the way to the forest. When they had walked a short time, Hansel

stood still and peeped back at the house, and did so again and again. His father said: ‘Hansel, what are you looking at there and staying behind for? Pay attention, and do not forget how to use your legs.’ ‘Ah, father,’ said Hansel, ‘I am looking at my little white cat, which is sitting up on the roof, and wants to say goodbye to me.’ The wife said:
‘Fool, that is not your little cat, that is the morning sun which is shining on the chimneys.’ Hansel, however, had not been looking back at the cat, but had been constantly throwing one of the white pebble-stones out of his pocket on the road.
When they had reached the middle of the forest, the father said: ‘Now, children, pile up some wood, and I will light a fire that you may not be cold.’ Hansel and Gretel gathered brushwood together, as high as a little hill. The brushwood was lighted, and when the flames were burning very high, the woman said: ‘Now, children, lay yourselves down by the fire and rest, we will go into the forest and cut some wood. When we have done, we will come back and fetch you away.’
Hansel and Gretel sat by the fire, and when noon came, each ate a little piece of bread, and as they heard the strokes of the wood-axe they believed that their father was near. It was not the axe, however, but a branch which he

had fastened to a withered tree which the wind was blowing backwards and forwards. And as they had been sitting such a long time, their eyes closed with fatigue, and they fell fast asleep. When at last they awoke, it was already dark night. Gretel began to cry and said: ‘How are we to get out of the forest now?’ But Hansel comforted her and said: ‘Just wait a little, until the moon has risen, and then we will soon find the way.’ And when the full moon had risen, Hansel took his little sister by the hand, and followed the pebbles which shone like newly-coined silver pieces, and showed them the way.
They walked the whole night long, and by break of day came once more to their father’s house. They knocked at the door, and when the woman opened it and saw that it was Hansel and Gretel, she said: ‘You naughty children, why have you slept so long in the forest?—we thought you were never coming back at all!’ The father, however, rejoiced, for it had cut him to the heart to leave them behind alone.
Not long afterwards, there was once more great dearth throughout the land, and the children heard their mother saying at night to their father: ‘Everything is eaten again, we have one half loaf left, and that is the end. The children must go, we will take them farther into the

wood, so that they will not find their way out again; there is no other means of saving ourselves!’ The man’s heart was heavy, and he thought: ‘It would be better for you to share the last mouthful with your children.’ The woman, however, would listen to nothing that he had to say, but scolded and reproached him. He who says A must say B, likewise, and as he had yielded the first time, he had to do so a second time also.
The children, however, were still awake and had heard the conversation. When the old folks were asleep, Hansel again got up, and wanted to go out and pick up pebbles as he had done before, but the woman had locked the door, and Hansel could not get out. Nevertheless he comforted his little sister, and said: ‘Do not cry, Gretel, go to sleep quietly, the good God will help us.’
Early in the morning came the woman, and took the children out of their beds. Their piece of bread was given to them, but it was still smaller than the time before. On the way into the forest Hansel crumbled his in his pocket, and often stood still and threw a morsel on the ground.
‘Hansel, why do you stop and look round?’ said the father,
‘go on.’ ‘I am looking back at my little pigeon which is sitting on the roof, and wants to say goodbye to me,’ answered Hansel. ‘Fool!’ said the woman, ‘that is not your

little pigeon, that is the morning sun that is shining on the chimney.’ Hansel, however little by little, threw all the crumbs on the path.
The woman led the children still deeper into the forest, where they had never in their lives been before. Then a great fire was again made, and the mother said: ‘Just sit there, you children, and when you are tired you may sleep a little; we are going into the forest to cut wood, and in the evening when we are done, we will come and fetch you away.’ When it was noon, Gretel shared her piece of bread with Hansel, who had scattered his by the way. Then they fell asleep and evening passed, but no one came to the poor children. They did not awake until it was dark night, and Hansel comforted his little sister and said: ‘Just wait, Gretel, until the moon rises, and then we shall see the crumbs of bread which I have strewn about, they will show us our way home again.’ When the moon came they set out, but they found no crumbs, for the many thousands of birds which fly about in the woods and fields had picked them all up. Hansel said to Gretel: ‘We shall soon find the way,’ but they did not find it. They walked the whole night and all the next day too from morning till evening, but they did not get out of the forest, and were very hungry, for they had nothing to eat but two or three

berries, which grew on the ground. And as they were so weary that their legs would carry them no longer, they lay down beneath a tree and fell asleep.
It was now three mornings since they had left their father’s house. They began to walk again, but they always came deeper into the forest, and if help did not come soon, they must die of hunger and weariness. When it was mid-day, they saw a beautiful snow-white bird sitting on a bough, which sang so delightfully that they stood still and listened to it. And when its song was over, it spread its wings and flew away before them, and they followed it until they reached a little house, on the roof of which it alighted; and when they approached the little house they saw that it was built of bread and covered with cakes, but that the windows were of clear sugar. ‘We will set to work on that,’ said Hansel, ‘and have a good meal. I will eat a bit of the roof, and you Gretel, can eat some of the window, it will taste sweet.’ Hansel reached up above, and broke off a little of the roof to try how it tasted, and Gretel leant against the window and nibbled at the panes. Then a soft voice cried from the parlour:
’Nibble, nibble, gnaw,
Who is nibbling at my little house?’

The children answered:

’The wind, the wind, The heaven-born wind,’

and went on eating without disturbing themselves. Hansel, who liked the taste of the roof, tore down a great piece of it, and Gretel pushed out the whole of one round window-pane, sat down, and enjoyed herself with it. Suddenly the door opened, and a woman as old as the hills, who supported herself on crutches, came creeping out. Hansel and Gretel were so terribly frightened that they let fall what they had in their hands. The old woman, however, nodded her head, and said: ‘Oh, you dear children, who has brought you here? do come in, and stay with me. No harm shall happen to you.’ She took them both by the hand, and led them into her little house. Then good food was set before them, milk and pancakes, with sugar, apples, and nuts. Afterwards two pretty little beds were covered with clean white linen, and Hansel and Gretel lay down in them, and thought they were in heaven.
The old woman had only pretended to be so kind; she was in reality a wicked witch, who lay in wait for children, and had only built the little house of bread in order to entice them there. When a child fell into her power, she killed it, cooked and ate it, and that was a feast
eBook brought to you by

Grimms’ Fairy Tales
Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.

day with her. Witches have red eyes, and cannot see far, but they have a keen scent like the beasts, and are aware when human beings draw near. When Hansel and Gretel came into her neighbourhood, she laughed with malice, and said mockingly: ‘I have them, they shall not escape me again!’ Early in the morning before the children were awake, she was already up, and when she saw both of them sleeping and looking so pretty, with their plump and rosy cheeks she muttered to herself: ‘That will be a dainty mouthful!’ Then she seized Hansel with her shrivelled hand, carried him into a little stable, and locked him in behind a grated door. Scream as he might, it would not help him. Then she went to Gretel, shook her till she awoke, and cried: ‘Get up, lazy thing, fetch some water, and cook something good for your brother, he is in the stable outside, and is to be made fat. When he is fat, I will eat him.’ Gretel began to weep bitterly, but it was all in vain, for she was forced to do what the wicked witch commanded.
And now the best food was cooked for poor Hansel, but Gretel got nothing but crab-shells. Every morning the woman crept to the little stable, and cried: ‘Hansel, stretch out your finger that I may feel if you will soon be fat.’ Hansel, however, stretched out a little bone to her, and

the old woman, who had dim eyes, could not see it, and thought it was Hansel’s finger, and was astonished that there was no way of fattening him. When four weeks had gone by, and Hansel still remained thin, she was seized with impatience and would not wait any longer. ‘Now, then, Gretel,’ she cried to the girl, ‘stir yourself, and bring some water. Let Hansel be fat or lean, tomorrow I will kill him, and cook him.’ Ah, how the poor little sister did lament when she had to fetch the water, and how her tears did flow down her cheeks! ‘Dear God, do help us,’ she cried. ‘If the wild beasts in the forest had but devoured us, we should at any rate have died together.’ ‘Just keep your noise to yourself,’ said the old woman, ‘it won’t help you at all.’
Early in the morning, Gretel had to go out and hang up the cauldron with the water, and light the fire. ‘We will bake first,’ said the old woman, ‘I have already heated the oven, and kneaded the dough.’ She pushed poor Gretel out to the oven, from which flames of fire were already darting. ‘Creep in,’ said the witch, ‘and see if it is properly heated, so that we can put the bread in.’ And once Gretel was inside, she intended to shut the oven and let her bake in it, and then she would eat her, too. But Gretel saw what she had in mind, and said: ‘I do not know how I am

to do it; how do I get in?’ ‘Silly goose,’ said the old woman. ‘The door is big enough; just look, I can get in myself!’ and she crept up and thrust her head into the oven. Then Gretel gave her a push that drove her far into it, and shut the iron door, and fastened the bolt. Oh! then she began to howl quite horribly, but Gretel ran away and the godless witch was miserably burnt to death.
Gretel, however, ran like lightning to Hansel, opened his little stable, and cried: ‘Hansel, we are saved! The old witch is dead!’ Then Hansel sprang like a bird from its cage when the door is opened. How they did rejoice and embrace each other, and dance about and kiss each other! And as they had no longer any need to fear her, they went into the witch’s house, and in every corner there stood chests full of pearls and jewels. ‘These are far better than pebbles!’ said Hansel, and thrust into his pockets whatever could be got in, and Gretel said: ‘I, too, will take something home with me,’ and filled her pinafore full.
‘But now we must be off,’ said Hansel, ‘that we may get out of the witch’s forest.’
When they had walked for two hours, they came to a great stretch of water. ‘We cannot cross,’ said Hansel, ‘I see no foot-plank, and no bridge.’ ‘And there is also no

ferry,’ answered Gretel, ‘but a white duck is swimming there: if I ask her, she will help us over.’ Then she cried:
’Little duck, little duck, dost thou see, Hansel and Gretel are waiting for thee? There’s never a plank, or bridge in sight, Take us across on thy back so white.’

The duck came to them, and Hansel seated himself on its back, and told his sister to sit by him. ‘No,’ replied Gretel, ‘that will be too heavy for the little duck; she shall take us across, one after the other.’ The good little duck did so, and when they were once safely across and had walked for a short time, the forest seemed to be more and more familiar to them, and at length they saw from afar their father’s house. Then they began to run, rushed into the parlour, and threw themselves round their father’s neck. The man had not known one happy hour since he had left the children in the forest; the woman, however, was dead. Gretel emptied her pinafore until pearls and precious stones ran about the room, and Hansel threw one handful after another out of his pocket to add to them. Then all anxiety was at an end, and they lived together in perfect happiness. My tale is done, there runs a mouse; whosoever catches it, may make himself a big fur cap out of it.

THE VALIANT LITTLE TAILOR

2010-09-24T19:58:00.002+08:00

One summer’s morning a little tailor was sitting on his table by the window; he was in good spirits, and sewed with all his might. Then came a peasant woman down the street crying: ‘Good jams, cheap! Good jams, cheap!’ This rang pleasantly in the tailor’s ears; he stretched his delicate head out of the window, and called: ‘Come up here, dear woman; here you will get rid of your goods.’ The woman came up the three steps to the tailor with her heavy basket, and he made her unpack all the pots for him. He inspected each one, lifted it up, put his nose to it, and at length said: ‘The jam seems to me to be good, so weigh me out four ounces, dear woman, and if it is a quarter of a pound that is of no consequence.’ The woman who had hoped to find a good sale, gave him what he desired, but went away quite angry and grumbling. ‘Now, this jam shall be blessed by God,’ cried the little tailor, ‘and give me health and strength’; so he brought the bread out of the cupboard, cut himself a piece right across the loaf and spread the jam over it. ‘This won’t taste bitter,’ said he,
‘but I will just finish the jacket before I take a bite.’ He

laid the bread near him, sewed on, and in his joy, made bigger and bigger stitches. In the meantime the smell of the sweet jam rose to where the flies were sitting in great numbers, and they were attracted and descended on it in hosts. ‘Hi! who invited you?’ said the little tailor, and drove the unbidden guests away. The flies, however, who understood no German, would not be turned away, but came back again in ever-increasing companies. The little tailor at last lost all patience, and drew a piece of cloth from the hole under his work-table, and saying: ‘Wait, and I will give it to you,’ struck it mercilessly on them. When he drew it away and counted, there lay before him no fewer than seven, dead and with legs stretched out. ‘Are you a fellow of that sort?’ said he, and could not help admiring his own bravery. ‘The whole town shall know of this!’ And the little tailor hastened to cut himself a girdle, stitched it, and embroidered on it in large letters: ‘Seven at one stroke!’ ‘What, the town!’ he continued, ‘the whole world shall hear of it!’ and his heart wagged with joy like a lamb’s tail. The tailor put on the girdle, and resolved to go forth into the world, because he thought his workshop was too small for his valour. Before he went away, he sought about in the house to see if there was anything which he could take with him; however, he found

nothing but an old cheese, and that he put in his pocket. In front of the door he observed a bird which had caught itself in the thicket. It had to go into his pocket with the cheese. Now he took to the road boldly, and as he was light and nimble, he felt no fatigue. The road led him up a mountain, and when he had reached the highest point of it, there sat a powerful giant looking peacefully about him. The little tailor went bravely up, spoke to him, and said:
‘Good day, comrade, so you are sitting there overlooking the wide-spread world! I am just on my way thither, and want to try my luck. Have you any inclination to go with me?’ The giant looked contemptuously at the tailor, and said: ‘You ragamuffin! You miserable creature!’
’Oh, indeed?’ answered the little tailor, and unbuttoned his coat, and showed the giant the girdle, ‘there may you read what kind of a man I am!’ The giant read: ‘Seven at one stroke,’ and thought that they had been men whom the tailor had killed, and began to feel a little respect for the tiny fellow. Nevertheless, he wished to try him first, and took a stone in his hand and squeezed it together so that water dropped out of it. ‘Do that likewise,’ said the giant, ‘if you have strength.’ ‘Is that all?’ said the tailor,
‘that is child’s play with us!’ and put his hand into his pocket, brought out the soft cheese, and pressed it until

the liquid ran out of it. ‘Faith,’ said he, ‘that was a little better, wasn’t it?’ The giant did not know what to say, and could not believe it of the little man. Then the giant picked up a stone and threw it so high that the eye could scarcely follow it. ‘Now, little mite of a man, do that likewise,’ ‘Well thrown,’ said the tailor, ‘but after all the stone came down to earth again; I will throw you one which shall never come back at all,’ and he put his hand into his pocket, took out the bird, and threw it into the air. The bird, delighted with its liberty, rose, flew away and did not come back. ‘How does that shot please you, comrade?’ asked the tailor. ‘You can certainly throw,’ said the giant, ‘but now we will see if you are able to carry anything properly.’ He took the little tailor to a mighty oak tree which lay there felled on the ground, and said: ‘If you are strong enough, help me to carry the tree out of the forest.’ ‘Readily,’ answered the little man; ‘take you the trunk on your shoulders, and I will raise up the branches and twigs; after all, they are the heaviest.’ The giant took the trunk on his shoulder, but the tailor seated himself on a branch, and the giant, who could not look round, had to carry away the whole tree, and the little tailor into the bargain: he behind, was quite merry and happy, and whistled the song: ‘Three tailors rode forth

from the gate,’ as if carrying the tree were child’s play. The giant, after he had dragged the heavy burden part of the way, could go no further, and cried: ‘Hark you, I shall have to let the tree fall!’ The tailor sprang nimbly down, seized the tree with both arms as if he had been carrying it, and said to the giant: ‘You are such a great fellow, and yet cannot even carry the tree!’
They went on together, and as they passed a cherry- tree, the giant laid hold of the top of the tree where the ripest fruit was hanging, bent it down, gave it into the tailor’s hand, and bade him eat. But the little tailor was much too weak to hold the tree, and when the giant let it go, it sprang back again, and the tailor was tossed into the air with it. When he had fallen down again without injury, the giant said: ‘What is this? Have you not strength enough to hold the weak twig?’ ‘There is no lack of strength,’ answered the little tailor. ‘Do you think that could be anything to a man who has struck down seven at one blow? I leapt over the tree because the huntsmen are shooting down there in the thicket. Jump as I did, if you can do it.’ The giant made the attempt but he could not get over the tree, and remained hanging in the branches, so that in this also the tailor kept the upper hand.

The giant said: ‘If you are such a valiant fellow, come with me into our cavern and spend the night with us.’ The little tailor was willing, and followed him. When they went into the cave, other giants were sitting there by the fire, and each of them had a roasted sheep in his hand and was eating it. The little tailor looked round and thought:
‘It is much more spacious here than in my workshop.’ The giant showed him a bed, and said he was to lie down in it and sleep. The bed, however, was too big for the little tailor; he did not lie down in it, but crept into a corner. When it was midnight, and the giant thought that the little tailor was lying in a sound sleep, he got up, took a great iron bar, cut through the bed with one blow, and thought he had finished off the grasshopper for good. With the earliest dawn the giants went into the forest, and had quite forgotten the little tailor, when all at once he walked up to them quite merrily and boldly. The giants were terrified, they were afraid that he would strike them all dead, and ran away in a great hurry.
The little tailor went onwards, always following his own pointed nose. After he had walked for a long time, he came to the courtyard of a royal palace, and as he felt weary, he lay down on the grass and fell asleep. Whilst he lay there, the people came and inspected him on all sides,

and read on his girdle: ‘Seven at one stroke.’ ‘Ah!’ said they, ‘what does the great warrior want here in the midst of peace? He must be a mighty lord.’ They went and announced him to the king, and gave it as their opinion that if war should break out, this would be a weighty and useful man who ought on no account to be allowed to depart. The counsel pleased the king, and he sent one of his courtiers to the little tailor to offer him military service when he awoke. The ambassador remained standing by the sleeper, waited until he stretched his limbs and opened his eyes, and then conveyed to him this proposal. ‘For this very reason have I come here,’ the tailor replied, ‘I am ready to enter the king’s service.’ He was therefore honourably received, and a special dwelling was assigned him.
The soldiers, however, were set against the little tailor, and wished him a thousand miles away. ‘What is to be the end of this?’ they said among themselves. ‘If we quarrel with him, and he strikes about him, seven of us will fall at every blow; not one of us can stand against him.’ They came therefore to a decision, betook themselves in a body to the king, and begged for their dismissal. ‘We are not prepared,’ said they, ‘to stay with a man who kills seven at one stroke.’ The king was sorry that for the sake of one he

should lose all his faithful servants, wished that he had never set eyes on the tailor, and would willingly have been rid of him again. But he did not venture to give him his dismissal, for he dreaded lest he should strike him and all his people dead, and place himself on the royal throne. He thought about it for a long time, and at last found good counsel. He sent to the little tailor and caused him to be informed that as he was a great warrior, he had one request to make to him. In a forest of his country lived two giants, who caused great mischief with their robbing, murdering, ravaging, and burning, and no one could approach them without putting himself in danger of death. If the tailor conquered and killed these two giants, he would give him his only daughter to wife, and half of his kingdom as a dowry, likewise one hundred horsemen should go with him to assist him. ‘That would indeed be a fine thing for a man like me!’ thought the little tailor.
‘One is not offered a beautiful princess and half a kingdom every day of one’s life!’ ‘Oh, yes,’ he replied, ‘I will soon subdue the giants, and do not require the help of the hundred horsemen to do it; he who can hit seven with one blow has no need to be afraid of two.’
The little tailor went forth, and the hundred horsemen followed him. When he came to the outskirts of the

forest, he said to his followers: ‘Just stay waiting here, I alone will soon finish off the giants.’ Then he bounded into the forest and looked about right and left. After a while he perceived both giants. They lay sleeping under a tree, and snored so that the branches waved up and down. The little tailor, not idle, gathered two pocketsful of stones, and with these climbed up the tree. When he was halfway up, he slipped down by a branch, until he sat just above the sleepers, and then let one stone after another fall on the breast of one of the giants. For a long time the giant felt nothing, but at last he awoke, pushed his comrade, and said: ‘Why are you knocking me?’ ‘You must be dreaming,’ said the other, ‘I am not knocking you.’ They laid themselves down to sleep again, and then the tailor threw a stone down on the second. ‘What is the meaning of this?’ cried the other ‘Why are you pelting me?’ ‘I am not pelting you,’ answered the first, growling. They disputed about it for a time, but as they were weary they let the matter rest, and their eyes closed once more. The little tailor began his game again, picked out the biggest stone, and threw it with all his might on the breast of the first giant. ‘That is too bad!’ cried he, and sprang up like a madman, and pushed his companion against the tree until it shook. The other paid him back in the same coin,

and they got into such a rage that they tore up trees and belaboured each other so long, that at last they both fell down dead on the ground at the same time. Then the little tailor leapt down. ‘It is a lucky thing,’ said he, ‘that they did not tear up the tree on which I was sitting, or I should have had to sprint on to another like a squirrel; but we tailors are nimble.’ He drew out his sword and gave each of them a couple of thrusts in the breast, and then went out to the horsemen and said: ‘The work is done; I have finished both of them off, but it was hard work! They tore up trees in their sore need, and defended themselves with them, but all that is to no purpose when a man like myself comes, who can kill seven at one blow.’
‘But are you not wounded?’ asked the horsemen. ‘You need not concern yourself about that,’ answered the tailor,
‘they have not bent one hair of mine.’ The horsemen would not believe him, and rode into the forest; there they found the giants swimming in their blood, and all round about lay the torn-up trees.
The little tailor demanded of the king the promised reward; he, however, repented of his promise, and again bethought himself how he could get rid of the hero.
‘Before you receive my daughter, and the half of my kingdom,’ said he to him, ‘you must perform one more
eBook brought to you by

Grimms’ Fairy Tales
Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.

heroic deed. In the forest roams a unicorn which does great harm, and you must catch it first.’ ‘I fear one unicorn still less than two giants. Seven at one blow, is my kind of affair.’ He took a rope and an axe with him, went forth into the forest, and again bade those who were sent with him to wait outside. He had not long to seek. The unicorn soon came towards him, and rushed directly on the tailor, as if it would gore him with its horn without more ado. ‘Softly, softly; it can’t be done as quickly as that,’ said he, and stood still and waited until the animal was quite close, and then sprang nimbly behind the tree. The unicorn ran against the tree with all its strength, and stuck its horn so fast in the trunk that it had not the strength enough to draw it out again, and thus it was caught. ‘Now, I have got the bird,’ said the tailor, and came out from behind the tree and put the rope round its neck, and then with his axe he hewed the horn out of the tree, and when all was ready he led the beast away and took it to the king.
The king still would not give him the promised reward, and made a third demand. Before the wedding the tailor was to catch him a wild boar that made great havoc in the forest, and the huntsmen should give him their help.
‘Willingly,’ said the tailor, ‘that is child’s play!’ He did not

take the huntsmen with him into the forest, and they were well pleased that he did not, for the wild boar had several times received them in such a manner that they had no inclination to lie in wait for him. When the boar perceived the tailor, it ran on him with foaming mouth and whetted tusks, and was about to throw him to the ground, but the hero fled and sprang into a chapel which was near and up to the window at once, and in one bound out again. The boar ran after him, but the tailor ran round outside and shut the door behind it, and then the raging beast, which was much too heavy and awkward to leap out of the window, was caught. The little tailor called the huntsmen thither that they might see the prisoner with their own eyes. The hero, however, went to the king, who was now, whether he liked it or not, obliged to keep his promise, and gave his daughter and the half of his kingdom. Had he known that it was no warlike hero, but a little tailor who was standing before him, it would have gone to his heart still more than it did. The wedding was held with great magnificence and small joy, and out of a tailor a king was made.
After some time the young queen heard her husband say in his dreams at night: ‘Boy, make me the doublet, and patch the pantaloons, or else I will rap the yard-measure

over your ears.’ Then she discovered in what state of life the young lord had been born, and next morning complained of her wrongs to her father, and begged him to help her to get rid of her husband, who was nothing else but a tailor. The king comforted her and said: ‘Leave your bedroom door open this night, and my servants shall stand outside, and when he has fallen asleep shall go in, bind him, and take him on board a ship which shall carry him into the wide world.’ The woman was satisfied with this; but the king’s armour-bearer, who had heard all, was friendly with the young lord, and informed him of the whole plot. ‘I’ll put a screw into that business,’ said the little tailor. At night he went to bed with his wife at the usual time, and when she thought that he had fallen asleep, she got up, opened the door, and then lay down again. The little tailor, who was only pretending to be asleep, began to cry out in a clear voice: ‘Boy, make me the doublet and patch me the pantaloons, or I will rap the yard-measure over your ears. I smote seven at one blow. I killed two giants, I brought away one unicorn, and caught a wild boar, and am I to fear those who are standing outside the room.’ When these men heard the tailor speaking thus, they were overcome by a great dread, and ran as if the wild huntsman were behind them, and none

of them would venture anything further against him. So the little tailor was and remained a king to the end of his life.

RAPUNZEL

2010-09-24T19:50:00.002+08:00

There were once a man and a woman who had long in vain wished for a child. At length the woman hoped that God was about to grant her desire. These people had a little window at the back of their house from which a splendid garden could be seen, which was full of the most beautiful flowers and herbs. It was, however, surrounded by a high wall, and no one dared to go into it because it belonged to an enchantress, who had great power and was dreaded by all the world. One day the woman was standing by this window and looking down into the garden, when she saw a bed which was planted with the most beautiful rampion (rapunzel), and it looked so fresh and green that she longed for it, she quite pined away, and began to look pale and miserable. Then her husband was alarmed, and asked: ‘What ails you, dear wife?’ ‘Ah,’ she replied, ‘if I can’t eat some of the rampion, which is in the garden behind our house, I shall die.’ The man, who loved her, thought: ‘Sooner than let your wife die, bring her some of the rampion yourself, let it cost what it will.’ At twilight, he clambered down over the wall into the garden of the enchantress, hastily clutched a handful of

rampion, and took it to his wife. She at once made herself a salad of it, and ate it greedily. It tasted so good to her— so very good, that the next day she longed for it three times as much as before. If he was to have any rest, her husband must once more descend into the garden. In the gloom of evening therefore, he let himself down again; but when he had clambered down the wall he was terribly afraid, for he saw the enchantress standing before him.
‘How can you dare,’ said she with angry look, ‘descend into my garden and steal my rampion like a thief? You shall suffer for it!’ ‘Ah,’ answered he, ‘let mercy take the place of justice, I only made up my mind to do it out of necessity. My wife saw your rampion from the window, and felt such a longing for it that she would have died if she had not got some to eat.’ Then the enchantress allowed her anger to be softened, and said to him: ‘If the case be as you say, I will allow you to take away with you as much rampion as you will, only I make one condition, you must give me the child which your wife will bring into the world; it shall be well treated, and I will care for it like a mother.’ The man in his terror consented to everything, and when the woman was brought to bed, the enchantress appeared at once, gave the child the name of Rapunzel, and took it away with her.

Rapunzel grew into the most beautiful child under the sun. When she was twelve years old, the enchantress shut her into a tower, which lay in a forest, and had neither stairs nor door, but quite at the top was a little window. When the enchantress wanted to go in, she placed herself beneath it and cried:
’Rapunzel, Rapunzel,
Let down your hair to me.’

Rapunzel had magnificent long hair, fine as spun gold, and when she heard the voice of the enchantress she unfastened her braided tresses, wound them round one of the hooks of the window above, and then the hair fell twenty ells down, and the enchantress climbed up by it.
After a year or two, it came to pass that the king’s son rode through the forest and passed by the tower. Then he heard a song, which was so charming that he stood still and listened. This was Rapunzel, who in her solitude passed her time in letting her sweet voice resound. The king’s son wanted to climb up to her, and looked for the door of the tower, but none was to be found. He rode home, but the singing had so deeply touched his heart, that every day he went out into the forest and listened to it. Once when he was thus standing behind a tree, he saw

that an enchantress came there, and he heard how she cried:
’Rapunzel, Rapunzel,
Let down your hair to me.’

Then Rapunzel let down the braids of her hair, and the enchantress climbed up to her. ‘If that is the ladder by which one mounts, I too will try my fortune,’ said he, and the next day when it began to grow dark, he went to the tower and cried:
’Rapunzel, Rapunzel,
Let down your hair to me.’

Immediately the hair fell down and the king’s son climbed up.
At first Rapunzel was terribly frightened when a man, such as her eyes had never yet beheld, came to her; but the king’s son began to talk to her quite like a friend, and told her that his heart had been so stirred that it had let him have no rest, and he had been forced to see her. Then Rapunzel lost her fear, and when he asked her if she would take him for her husband, and she saw that he was young and handsome, she thought: ‘He will love me more than old Dame Gothel does’; and she said yes, and laid her hand in his. She said: ‘I will willingly go away with you, but I do not know how to get down. Bring with you a

skein of silk every time that you come, and I will weave a ladder with it, and when that is ready I will descend, and you will take me on your horse.’ They agreed that until that time he should come to her every evening, for the old woman came by day. The enchantress remarked nothing of this, until once Rapunzel said to her: ‘Tell me, Dame Gothel, how it happens that you are so much heavier for me to draw up than the young king’s son—he is with me in a moment.’ ‘Ah! you wicked child,’ cried the enchantress. ‘What do I hear you say! I thought I had separated you from all the world, and yet you have deceived me!’ In her anger she clutched Rapunzel’s beautiful tresses, wrapped them twice round her left hand, seized a pair of scissors with the right, and snip, snap, they were cut off, and the lovely braids lay on the ground. And she was so pitiless that she took poor Rapunzel into a desert where she had to live in great grief and misery.
On the same day that she cast out Rapunzel, however, the enchantress fastened the braids of hair, which she had cut off, to the hook of the window, and when the king’s son came and cried:
’Rapunzel, Rapunzel,
Let down your hair to me.’

she let the hair down. The king’s son ascended, but instead of finding his dearest Rapunzel, he found the enchantress, who gazed at him with wicked and venomous looks. ‘Aha!’ she cried mockingly, ‘you would fetch your dearest, but the beautiful bird sits no longer singing in the nest; the cat has got it, and will scratch out your eyes as well. Rapunzel is lost to you; you will never see her again.’ The king’s son was beside himself with pain, and in his despair he leapt down from the tower. He escaped with his life, but the thorns into which he fell pierced his eyes. Then he wandered quite blind about the forest, ate nothing but roots and berries, and did naught but lament and weep over the loss of his dearest wife. Thus he roamed about in misery for some years, and at length came to the desert where Rapunzel, with the twins to which she had given birth, a boy and a girl, lived in wretchedness. He heard a voice, and it seemed so familiar to him that he went towards it, and when he approached, Rapunzel knew him and fell on his neck and wept. Two of her tears wetted his eyes and they grew clear again, and he could see with them as before. He led her to his kingdom where he was joyfully received, and they lived for a long time afterwards, happy and contented.

THE GOOSE-GIRL

2010-09-23T19:12:00.000+08:00

The king of a great land died, and left his queen to take care of their only child. This child was a daughter, who was very beautiful; and her mother loved her dearly, and was very kind to her. And there was a good fairy too, who was fond of the princess, and helped her mother to watch over her. When she grew up, she was betrothed to a prince who lived a great way off; and as the time drew near for her to be married, she got ready to set off on her journey to his country. Then the queen her mother, packed up a great many costly things; jewels, and gold, and silver; trinkets, fine dresses, and in short everything that became a royal bride. And she gave her a waiting- maid to ride with her, and give her into the bridegroom’s hands; and each had a horse for the journey. Now the princess’s horse was the fairy’s gift, and it was called Falada, and could speak.
When the time came for them to set out, the fairy went into her bed- chamber, and took a little knife, and cut off a lock of her hair, and gave it to the princess, and said, ‘Take care of it, dear child; for it is a charm that may be of use to you on the road.’ Then they all took a

sorrowful leave of the princess; and she put the lock of hair into her bosom, got upon her horse, and set off on her journey to her bridegroom’s kingdom.
One day, as they were riding along by a brook, the princess began to feel very thirsty: and she said to her maid, ‘Pray get down, and fetch me some water in my golden cup out of yonder brook, for I want to drink.’
‘Nay,’ said the maid, ‘if you are thirsty, get off yourself, and stoop down by the water and drink; I shall not be your waiting- maid any longer.’ Then she was so thirsty that she got down, and knelt over the little brook, and drank; for she was frightened, and dared not bring out her golden cup; and she wept and said, ‘Alas! what will become of me?’ And the lock answered her, and said:
’Alas! alas! if thy mother knew it, Sadly, sadly, would she rue it.’

But the princess was very gentle and meek, so she said nothing to her maid’s ill behaviour, but got upon her horse again.
Then all rode farther on their journey, till the day grew so warm, and the sun so scorching, that the bride began to feel very thirsty again; and at last, when they came to a river, she forgot her maid’s rude speech, and said, ‘Pray get down, and fetch me some water to drink in my golden

cup.’ But the maid answered her, and even spoke more haughtily than before: ‘Drink if you will, but I shall not be your waiting-maid.’ Then the princess was so thirsty that she got off her horse, and lay down, and held her head over the running stream, and cried and said, ‘What will become of me?’ And the lock of hair answered her again:
’Alas! alas! if thy mother knew it, Sadly, sadly, would she rue it.’

And as she leaned down to drink, the lock of hair fell from her bosom, and floated away with the water. Now she was so frightened that she did not see it; but her maid saw it, and was very glad, for she knew the charm; and she saw that the poor bride would be in her power, now that she had lost the hair. So when the bride had done drinking, and would have got upon Falada again, the maid said, ‘I shall ride upon Falada, and you may have my horse instead’; so she was forced to give up her horse, and soon afterwards to take off her royal clothes and put on her maid’s shabby ones.
At last, as they drew near the end of their journey, this treacherous servant threatened to kill her mistress if she ever told anyone what had happened. But Falada saw it all, and marked it well.

Then the waiting-maid got upon Falada, and the real bride rode upon the other horse, and they went on in this way till at last they came to the royal court. There was great joy at their coming, and the prince flew to meet them, and lifted the maid from her horse, thinking she was the one who was to be his wife; and she was led upstairs to the royal chamber; but the true princess was told to stay in the court below.
Now the old king happened just then to have nothing else to do; so he amused himself by sitting at his kitchen window, looking at what was going on; and he saw her in the courtyard. As she looked very pretty, and too delicate for a waiting-maid, he went up into the royal chamber to ask the bride who it was she had brought with her, that was thus left standing in the court below. ‘I brought her with me for the sake of her company on the road,’ said she; ‘pray give the girl some work to do, that she may not be idle.’ The old king could not for some time think of any work for her to do; but at last he said, ‘I have a lad who takes care of my geese; she may go and help him.’ Now the name of this lad, that the real bride was to help in watching the king’s geese, was Curdken.
But the false bride said to the prince, ‘Dear husband, pray do me one piece of kindness.’ ‘That I will,’ said the
eBook brought to you by

Grimms’ Fairy Tales
Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.

prince. ‘Then tell one of your slaughterers to cut off the head of the horse I rode upon, for it was very unruly, and plagued me sadly on the road’; but the truth was, she was very much afraid lest Falada should some day or other speak, and tell all she had done to the princess. She carried her point, and the faithful Falada was killed; but when the true princess heard of it, she wept, and begged the man to nail up Falada’s head against a large dark gate of the city, through which she had to pass every morning and evening, that there she might still see him sometimes. Then the slaughterer said he would do as she wished; and cut off the head, and nailed it up under the dark gate.
Early the next morning, as she and Curdken went out through the gate, she said sorrowfully:
’Falada, Falada, there thou hangest!’
and the head answered:
’Bride, bride, there thou gangest! Alas! alas! if thy mother knew it, Sadly, sadly, would she rue it.’

Then they went out of the city, and drove the geese on. And when she came to the meadow, she sat down upon a bank there, and let down her waving locks of hair, which were all of pure silver; and when Curdken saw it

glitter in the sun, he ran up, and would have pulled some of the locks out, but she cried:
’Blow, breezes, blow! Let Curdken’s hat go! Blow, breezes, blow! Let him after it go!
O’er hills, dales, and rocks, Away be it whirl’d
Till the silvery locks
Are all comb’d and curl’d!

Then there came a wind, so strong that it blew off Curdken’s hat; and away it flew over the hills: and he was forced to turn and run after it; till, by the time he came back, she had done combing and curling her hair, and had put it up again safe. Then he was very angry and sulky, and would not speak to her at all; but they watched the geese until it grew dark in the evening, and then drove them homewards.
The next morning, as they were going through the dark gate, the poor girl looked up at Falada’s head, and cried:
’Falada, Falada, there thou hangest!’
and the head answered:

’Bride, bride, there thou gangest! Alas! alas! if they mother knew it, Sadly, sadly, would she rue it.’

Then she drove on the geese, and sat down again in the meadow, and began to comb out her hair as before; and Curdken ran up to her, and wanted to take hold of it; but she cried out quickly:
’Blow, breezes, blow! Let Curdken’s hat go! Blow, breezes, blow! Let him after it go!
O’er hills, dales, and rocks,
Away be it whirl’d
Till the silvery locks
Are all comb’d and curl’d!

Then the wind came and blew away his hat; and off it flew a great way, over the hills and far away, so that he had to run after it; and when he came back she had bound up her hair again, and all was safe. So they watched the geese till it grew dark.
In the evening, after they came home, Curdken went to the old king, and said, ‘I cannot have that strange girl to help me to keep the geese any longer.’ ‘Why?’ said the king. ‘Because, instead of doing any good, she does nothing but tease me all day long.’ Then the king made

him tell him what had happened. And Curdken said,
‘When we go in the morning through the dark gate with our flock of geese, she cries and talks with the head of a horse that hangs upon the wall, and says:
’Falada, Falada, there thou hangest!’

and the head answers:
’Bride, bride, there thou gangest! Alas! alas! if they mother knew it, Sadly, sadly, would she rue it.’

And Curdken went on telling the king what had happened upon the meadow where the geese fed; how his hat was blown away; and how he was forced to run after it, and to leave his flock of geese to themselves. But the old king told the boy to go out again the next day: and when morning came, he placed himself behind the dark gate, and heard how she spoke to Falada, and how Falada answered. Then he went into the field, and hid himself in a bush by the meadow’s side; and he soon saw with his own eyes how they drove the flock of geese; and how, after a little time, she let down her hair that glittered in the sun. And then he heard her say:
’Blow, breezes, blow! Let Curdken’s hat go! Blow, breezes, blow!

Let him after it go!
O’er hills, dales, and rocks, Away be it whirl’d
Till the silvery locks
Are all comb’d and curl’d!

And soon came a gale of wind, and carried away Curdken’s hat, and away went Curdken after it, while the girl went on combing and curling her hair. All this the old king saw: so he went home without being seen; and when the little goose-girl came back in the evening he called her aside, and asked her why she did so: but she burst into tears, and said, ‘That I must not tell you or any man, or I shall lose my life.’
But the old king begged so hard, that she had no peace till she had told him all the tale, from beginning to end, word for word. And it was very lucky for her that she did so, for when she had done the king ordered royal clothes to be put upon her, and gazed on her with wonder, she was so beautiful. Then he called his son and told him that he had only a false bride; for that she was merely a waiting-maid, while the true bride stood by. And the young king rejoiced when he saw her beauty, and heard how meek and patient she had been; and without saying anything to the false bride, the king ordered a great feast

to be got ready for all his court. The bridegroom sat at the top, with the false princess on one side, and the true one on the other; but nobody knew her again, for her beauty was quite dazzling to their eyes; and she did not seem at all like the little goose-girl, now that she had her brilliant dress on.
When they had eaten and drank, and were very merry, the old king said he would tell them a tale. So he began, and told all the story of the princess, as if it was one that he had once heard; and he asked the true waiting-maid what she thought ought to be done to anyone who would behave thus. ‘Nothing better,’ said this false bride, ‘than that she should be thrown into a cask stuck round with sharp nails, and that two white horses should be put to it, and should drag it from street to street till she was dead.’
‘Thou art she!’ said the old king; ‘and as thou has judged thyself, so shall it be done to thee.’ And the young king was then married to his true wife, and they reigned over the kingdom in peace and happiness all their lives; and the good fairy came to see them, and restored the faithful Falada to life again.

Lolos Dari Maut

2010-09-21T13:27:00.000+08:00

Karena dianggap hampir membunuh Baginda maka Abu Nawas mendapat
celaka. Dengan kekuasaan yang absolut Baginda memerintahkan prajuritprajuritnya
langsung menangkap dan menyeret Abu Nawas untuk dijebloskan ke
penjara.
Waktu itu Abu Nawas sedang bekerja di ladang karena musim tanam kentang
akan tiba. Ketika para prajurit kerajaan tiba, ia sedang mencangkul. Dan tanpa
alasan yang jelas mereka langsung menyeret Abu Nawas sesuai dengan titah
Baginda. Abu Nawas tidak berkutik. Kini ia mendekam di dalam penjara.
Beberapa hari lagi kentang-kentang itu harus ditanam. Sedangkan istrinya tidak
cukup kuat untuk melakukan pencangkulan. Abu Nawas tahu bahwa tetanggatetangganya
tidak akan bersedia membantu istrinya sebab mereka juga sibuk
dengan pekerjaan mereka masing-masing. Tidak ada yang bisa dilakukan di
dalam 'penjara kecuali mencari jalan keluar.
Seperti biasa Abu Nawas tidak bisa tidur dan tidak enak makan. la hanya makan
sedikit. Sudah dua hari ia meringkuk di dalam penjara. Wajahnya murung.
Hari ketiga Abu Nawas memanggil seorang pengawal. "Bisakah aku minta tolong
kepadamu?" kata Abu Nawas membuka pembicaraan.
"Apa itu?" kata pengawal itu tanpa gairah.

"Aku ingin pinjam pensil dan selembar kertas. Aku ingin menulis surat untuk
istriku. Aku harus menyampaikan sebuah rahasia penting yang hanya boleh
diketahui oleh istriku saja."
Pengawal itu berpikir sejenak lalu pergi meninggalkan Abu Nawas.
Ternyata pengawal itu merighadap Baginda Raja untuk melapor.
Mendengar laporan dari pengawal, Baginda segera menyediakan apa yang
diminta Abu Nawas. Dalam hati, Baginda bergumam mungkin kali ini ia bisa
mengalahkan Abu Nawas:
Abu Nawas menulis surat yang berbunyi: "Wahai istriku, janganlah engkau
sekali-kali menggali ladang kita karena aku menyembunyikan harta karun dan
senjata di situ. Dan tolong jangan bercerita kepada siapa pun."
Tentu saja surat itu dibaca oleh Baginda karena beliau ingin tahu apa
sebenarnya rahasia Abu Nawas. Setelah membaca surat itu Baginda merasa
puas dan langsung memerintahkan beberapa pekerja istana untuk menggali
ladang Abu Nawas. Dengan peralatan yarig dibutuhkan mereka berangkat dan
langsung menggali ladang Abu Nawas. Istri Abu Nawas merasa heran.
Mungkinkah suaminya minta tolong pada mereka?

Pertanyaan itu tidak terjawab karena mereka kembali ke istana tanpa pamit.
Mereka hanya menyerahkan surat Abu Nawas kepadanya.
Lima hari kemudian Abu Nawas menerima surat dari istrinya. Surat itu
berbunyi: "Mungkin suratmu dibaca sebelum diserahkan kepadaku. Karena
beberapa pekerja istana datang ke sini dua hari yang lalu, mereka menggali
seluruh ladang kita. Lalu apa yang harus kukerjakan sekarang?"
Rupanya istrinya Abu Nawas belum mengerti muslihat suaminya. Tetapi dengan
bijaksana Abu Nawas membalas: "Sekarang engkau bisa menanam kentang di ladang
tanpa harus menggali, wahai istriku."
Kali ini Baginda tidak bersedia membaca surat Abu Nawas lagi. Bagi.nda makin
mengakui keluarbiasaan akal Abu Nawas. Bahkan di dalam penjara pun Abu
Nawas masih bisa melakukan pencangkulan.
********
Abu Nawas masih mengeram di penjara. Namun begitu Abu Nawas masih bisa
menyelesaikan pekerjaannya dengan memakai tangan orang lain.

Baginda berpikir. Sejenak kemudian beliau segera memerintahkan sipir penjara
untuk membebaskan Abu Nawas. Baginda Raja tidak ingin menanggung resiko
yang lebih buruk. Karena akal Abu Nawas tidak bisa ditebak. Bahkan di dalam
penjara pun Abu Nawas masih sanggup menyusahkan prang. Keputusan yang
dibuat Baginda Raja untuk melepaskan Abu Nawas memang sangat tepat.
Karena bila sampai Abu Nawas bertambah sakit hati maka tidak mustahil
kesusahan yang akan ditimbulkan akan semakin gawat.
Kini hidung Abu Nawas sudah bisa menghisap udara kebebasan di luar. Istri Abu
Nawas menyambut gembira kedatangan suami yang selama ini sangat
dirindukan. Abu Nawas juga riang. Apalagi melihat tanaman kentangnya akan
membuahkan hasil yang bisa dipetik dalam waktu dekat.
Abu Nawas memang girang bukan kepalang tetapi ia juga merasa gundah.
Bagaimana Abu Nawas tidak merasa gundah gulana sebab Baginda sudah tidak
lagi memakai perangkap untuk memenjarakan dirinya. Tetapi Baginda Raja
langsung memenjarakannya. Maka tidak mustahil bila suatu ketika nanti
Baginda langsung menjatuhkan hukuman pancung. Abu Nawas yakin bahwa saat
ini Baginda pasti sedang merencanakan sesuatu. Abu Nawas menyiapkan payung
untuk menyambut hujan yang akan diciptakan Baginda Raja. Pada hari itu Abu
Nawas mengumumkan dirinya sebagai ahli nujum atau tukang ramal nasib.
Sejak membuka praktek ramal-meramal nasib, Abu Nawas sering mendapat
panggilan dari orang-orang terkenal. Kini Abu Nawas tidak saja dikenal sebagai
orang yang hartdal daiam menciptakan gelak tawa tetapi juga sebagai ahli
ramal yang jitu.

Mendengar Abu Nawas mendadak menjadi ahli ramal maka Baginda Raja Harun
Al Rasyid merasa khawatir. Baginda curiga jangan-jangan Abu Nawas bisa membahayakan
kerajaan. Maka tanpa pikir panjang Abu Nawas ditangkap.
Abu Nawas sejak semula yakin Baginda Raja kali ini berniat akan menghabisi
riwayatnya. Tetapi Abu Nawas tidak begitu merasa gentar. Mungkin Abu Nawas
sudah mempersiapkan tameng.
Setelah beberapa hari meringkuk di dalam penjara, Abu Nawas digiring menuju
tempat kematian. Tukang penggal kepala sudah menunggu dengan pedang yang
baru diasah. Abu Nawas menghampiri tempat penjagalan dengan amat tenang.
Baginda merasa kagum terhadap ketegaran Abu Nawas. Tetapi Baginda juga
bertanya-tanya dalam hati mengapa Abu Nawas begitu tabah menghadapi
detik-detik terakhir hidupnya. Ketika algojo sudah siap mengayunkan pedang,
Abu Nawas tertawa-tawa sehingga Baginda menangguhkan pemancungan.
Beliau bertanya, "Hai Abu Nawas, apakah engkau tidak merasa ngeri
menghadapi pedang algojo?"
"Ngeri Tuanku yang mulia, tetapi hamba juga merasa gembira." jawab Abu
Nawas sambil tersenyum.
"Engkau merasa gembira?" tanya Baginda kaget.

"Betul Baginda yang mulia, karena tepat tiga hari setelah kematian hamba,
maka Baginda pun akan mangkat menyusul hamba ke Hang lahat, karena hamba
tidak bersalah sedikit pun." kata Abu Nawas tetap tenang.
Baginda gemetar mendengar ucapan Abu Nawas. dan tentu saja hukuman
pancung dibatalkan.
Abu Nawas digiring kembali ke penjara. Baginda memerintahkan agar Abu
Nawas diperlakukan istimewa. Malah Baginda memerintahkan supaya Abu
Nawas disuguhi hidangan yang enak-enak. Tetapi Abu Nawas tetap tidak kerasa
tinggal di penjara. Abu Nawas berpesan dan setengah mengancam kepada
penjaga penjara bahwa bila ia terus-menerus mendekam dalam penjara ia bisa
jatuh sakit atau meninggal Baginda Raja terpaksa membebaskan Abu Nawas
setelah mendengar penuturan penjaga penjara.
*****
Cita-cita atau obsesi menghukum Abu Nawas sebenarnya masih bergolak,
namun Baginda merasa kehabisan akal untuk menjebak Abu Nawas.
Seorang penasihat kerajaan kepercayaan Baginda Raja menyarankan agar
Baginda memanggil seorang ilmuwan-ulama yang berilmu tinggi untuk
menandingi Abu Nawas. Pasti masih ada peluang untuk mencari kelemahan Abu
Nawas. Menjebak pencuri harus dengan pencuri.Dan ulama dengan ulama.
Baginda menerima usul yang cemerlang itu dengan hati bulat.

Setelah ulama yang berilmu tinggi berhasil ditemukan, Baginda Raja
menanyakan cara terbaik menjerat Abu Nawas. Ulama itu memberi tahu caracara
yang paling jitu kepada Baginda Raja. Baginda Raja manggut-manggut
setuju. Wajah Baginda tidak lagi murung. Apalagi ulama itu menegaskan bahwa
ramalan Abu Nawas tentang takdir kematian Baginda Raja sama sekali tidak
mempunyai dasar yang kuat. Tiada seorang pun manusia yang tahu kapan dan
di bumi mana ia akan mati apalagi tentang ajal orang lain.
Ulama andalan Baginda Raja mulai mengadakan persiapan seperlunya untuk
memberikan pukulan fatal bagi Abu Nawas. Siasat pun dijalankan sesuai
rencana. Abu Nawas terjerembab ke lubang siasat sang ulama. Abu Nawas
melakukan kesalahan yang bisa menghantarnya ke tiang gantungan atau tempat
pemancungan.
Benarlah peribahasa yang berbunyi sepandai-pandai tupai melompat pasti suatu
saat akan terpeleset. Kini, Abu Nawas benar-benar mati kutu. Sebentar lagi ia
akan dihukum mati karena jebakan sang ilmuwan-ulama.
Benarkah Abu Nawas sudah keok?
Kita lihat saja nanti.

Banyak orang yang merasa simpati atas nasib Abu Nawas, terutama orang-orang
miskin dan tertindas yang pernah ditolongnya. Namun derai air mata para
pecinta dan pengagum Abu Nawas tak akan mampu menghentikan hukuman
mati yang akan dijatuhkan.
Baginda Raja Harun Al Rasyid benar-benar menikmati kernenangannya. Belum
pernah Baginda terlihat seriang sekarang.
Keyakinan orang banyak bertambah mantap. Hanya sat orang yang tetap tidak
yakin bahwa hidup Abu Nawas aka berakhir setragis itu, yaitu istri Abu Nawas.
Bukankah Alia Azza Wa Jalla lebih dekat daripada urat leher. Tidak ada yang
tidak mungkin bagi Allah Yang Maha Gagah. Dan kematian adalah mutlak
urusan-Nya. Semakin dekat hukuman mati bagi Abu Nawas. Orang banyak
semakin resah. Tetapi bagi Abu Nawas malah sebaliknya. Semakin dekat
hukuman bagi dirinya, semakin tegar hatinya.
Baginda Raja tahu bahwa ketenangan yang ditampilkan Abu Nawas hanyalah
merupakan bagian dari tipu dayanya. Tetapi Baginda Raja telah bersumpah
pada diri sendiri bahwa beliau tidak akan terkecoh untuk kedua kalinya.
Sebaliknya Abu Nawas juga yakin, selama nyawa masih melekat maka harapan
akan terus menyertainya. Tuhan tidak mungkin menciptakan alam semesta ini
tanpa ditaburi harapan-harapan yang menjanjikan. Bahkan dalam keadaan yang
bagaimanapun gawatnya.
Keyakinan seperti inilah yang tidak dimiliki oleh Baginda Raja dan ulama itu.
Seketika suasana menjadi hening, sewaktu Bagin Raja memberi sambutan
singkattentang akan dilaksanakan hukuman mati atas diri terpidana mati Abu

Nawas. Kemudian tanpa memperpanjang waktu lagi Baginda Raja menanyakan
permintaan terakhir Abu Nawas. Dan pertanyaan inilah yang paling dinantinantikan
Abu Nawas.
"Adakah permintaan yang terakhir"
"Ada Paduka yang mulia." jawab Abu Nawas singkat.
"Sebutkan." kata Baginda.
"Sudilah kiranya hamba diperkenankan memilih hukuman mati yang hamba
anggap cocok wahai Baginda yang mulia." pinta Abu Nawas.
"Baiklah." kata Baginda menyetujui permintaan Abu Nawas..
"Paduka yang mulia, yang hamba pinta adalah bila pilihan hamba benar hamba
bersedia dihukum pancung, tetapi jika pilihan hamba dianggap salah maka
hamba dihukum gantung saja." kata Abu Nawas memohon.
"Engkau memang orang yang aneh. Dalam saat-saat yang amat genting pun
engkau masih sempat bersenda gurau. Tetapi ketahuilah bagiku segala tipu

muslihatmu hari ini tak akan bisa membawamu kemana-mana." kata Baginda
sambil tertawa.
"Hamba tidak bersenda gurau Paduka yang mulia." kata Abu Nawas bersungguhsungguh.
Baginda makin terpingkal-pingkal. Belum selesai Baginda Raja tertawa-tawa,
Abu Nawas berteriak dengan nyaring.
"Hamba minta dihukum pancung!"
Semua yang hadir kaget. Orang banyak belum mengerti mengapa Abu Nawas
membuat keputusan begitu. Tetapi kecerdasan otak Baginda Raja menangkap
sesuatu yang lain. Sehingga tawa Baginda yang semula berderai-derai
mendadak terhenti. Kening Baginda berkenyit mendengar ucapan Abu Nawas.
Baginda Raja tidak berani menarik kata-katanya karena disaksikan oleh ribuan
rakyatnya.
Beliau sudah terlanjur mengabulkan Abu Nawas menentukan hukuman mati
yang paling cocok untuk dirinya.

Kini kesempatan Abu Nawas membela diri.
"Baginda yang mulia, hamba tadi mengatakan bahwa hamba akan dihukum
pancung. Kalau pilihan hamba benar maka hamba dihukum gantung. Tetapi di
manakah letak kesalahan pilihan hamba sehingga hamba hams dihukum
gantung. Padahal hamba telah memilih hukuman pancung?"
Olah kata Abu Nawas memaksa Baginda Raja dan ulama itu tercengang. Benarbenar
luar biasa otak Abu Nawas ini. Rasanya tidak ada lagi manusia pintar
selain Abu Nawas di negeri Baghdad ini.
"Abu Nawas aku mengampunimu, tapi sekarang jawablah pertanyaanku ini.
Berapa banyakkah bintang di langit?"
"Oh, gampang sekali Tuanku."
"Iya, tapi berapa, seratus juta, seratus milyar?" tanya Baginda.
"Bukan Tuanku, cuma sebanyak pasir di pantai."

"Kau ini.... bagaimana bisa orang menghitung pasir di pantai?"
"Bagaimana pula orang bisa menghitung bintang di langit?"
"Ha ha ha ha ha...! Kau memang penggeli hati.
Kau adalah pelipur laraku. Abu Nawas mulai sekarang jangan segan-segan,
sering-seringlah datang ke istanaku. Aku ingin selalu mendengar leluconleluconmu
yang baru!"
"Siap Baginda !"

CAT AND MOUSE IN PARTNERSHIP

2010-09-20T15:23:00.000+08:00

A certain cat had made the acquaintance of a mouse, and had said so much to her about the great love and friendship she felt for her, that at length the mouse agreed that they should live and keep house together. ‘But we must make a provision for winter, or else we shall suffer from hunger,’ said the cat; ‘and you, little mouse, cannot venture everywhere, or you will be caught in a trap some day.’ The good advice was followed, and a pot of fat was bought, but they did not know where to put it. At length, after much consideration, the cat said: ‘I know no place where it will be better stored up than in the church, for no one dares take anything away from there. We will set it beneath the altar, and not touch it until we are really in need of it.’ So the pot was placed in safety, but it was not long before the cat had a great yearning for it, and said to the mouse: ‘I want to tell you something, little mouse; my cousin has brought a little son into the world, and has asked me to be godmother; he is white with brown spots, and I am to hold him over the font at the christening. Let me go out today, and you look after the house by

yourself.’ ‘Yes, yes,’ answered the mouse, ‘by all means go, and if you get anything very good to eat, think of me. I should like a drop of sweet red christening wine myself.’ All this, however, was untrue; the cat had no cousin, and had not been asked to be godmother. She went straight to the church, stole to the pot of fat, began to lick at it, and licked the top of the fat off. Then she took a walk upon the roofs of the town, looked out for opportunities, and then stretched herself in the sun, and licked her lips whenever she thought of the pot of fat, and not until it was evening did she return home. ‘Well, here you are again,’ said the mouse, ‘no doubt you have had a merry day.’ ‘All went off well,’ answered the cat. ‘What name did they give the child?’ ‘Top off!’ said the cat quite coolly. ‘Top off!’ cried the mouse, ‘that is a very odd and uncommon name, is it a usual one in your family?’ ‘What does that matter,’ said the cat, ‘it is no worse than Crumb- stealer, as your godchildren are called.’
Before long the cat was seized by another fit of yearning. She said to the mouse: ‘You must do me a favour, and once more manage the house for a day alone. I am again asked to be godmother, and, as the child has a white ring round its neck, I cannot refuse.’ The good mouse consented, but the cat crept behind the town walls

to the church, and devoured half the pot of fat. ‘Nothing ever seems so good as what one keeps to oneself,’ said she, and was quite satisfied with her day’s work. When she went home the mouse inquired: ‘And what was the child christened?’ ‘Half-done,’ answered the cat. ‘Half-done! What are you saying? I never heard the name in my life, I’ll wager anything it is not in the calendar!’
The cat’s mouth soon began to water for some more licking. ‘All good things go in threes,’ said she, ‘I am asked to stand godmother again. The child is quite black, only it has white paws, but with that exception, it has not a single white hair on its whole body; this only happens once every few years, you will let me go, won’t you?’ ‘Top- off! Half-done!’ answered the mouse, ‘they are such odd names, they make me very thoughtful.’ ‘You sit at home,’ said the cat, ‘in your dark-grey fur coat and long tail, and are filled with fancies, that’s because you do not go out in the daytime.’ During the cat’s absence the mouse cleaned the house, and put it in order, but the greedy cat entirely emptied the pot of fat. ‘When everything is eaten up one has some peace,’ said she to herself, and well filled and fat she did not return home till night. The mouse at once asked what name had been given to the third child. ‘It will not please you more than the others,’ said the cat. ‘He is

called All-gone.’ ‘All-gone,’ cried the mouse ‘that is the most suspicious name of all! I have never seen it in print. All-gone; what can that mean?’ and she shook her head, curled herself up, and lay down to sleep.
From this time forth no one invited the cat to be godmother, but when the winter had come and there was no longer anything to be found outside, the mouse thought of their provision, and said: ‘Come, cat, we will go to our pot of fat which we have stored up for ourselves—we shall enjoy that.’ ‘Yes,’ answered the cat,
‘you will enjoy it as much as you would enjoy sticking that dainty tongue of yours out of the window.’ They set out on their way, but when they arrived, the pot of fat certainly was still in its place, but it was empty. ‘Alas!’ said the mouse, ‘now I see what has happened, now it comes to light! You a true friend! You have devoured all when you were standing godmother. First top off, then half- done, then—’ ‘Will you hold your tongue,’ cried the cat,
‘one word more, and I will eat you too.’ ‘All-gone’ was already on the poor mouse’s lips; scarcely had she spoken it before the cat sprang on her, seized her, and swallowed her down. Verily, that is the way of the world.

THE FROG-PRINCE

2010-09-19T22:40:00.000+08:00

One fine evening a young princess put on her bonnet and clogs, and went out to take a walk by herself in a wood; and when she came to a cool spring of water, that rose in the midst of it, she sat herself down to rest a while. Now she had a golden ball in her hand, which was her favourite plaything; and she was always tossing it up into the air, and catching it again as it fell. After a time she threw it up so high that she missed catching it as it fell; and the ball bounded away, and rolled along upon the ground, till at last it fell down into the spring. The princess looked into the spring after her ball, but it was very deep, so deep that she could not see the bottom of it. Then she began to bewail her loss, and said, ‘Alas! if I could only get my ball again, I would give all my fine clothes and jewels, and everything that I have in the world.’
Whilst she was speaking, a frog put its head out of the water, and said, ‘Princess, why do you weep so bitterly?’
‘Alas!’ said she, ‘what can you do for me, you nasty frog? My golden ball has fallen into the spring.’ The frog said, ‘I want not your pearls, and jewels, and fine clothes; but if you will love me, and let me live with you and eat from
eBook brought to you by

Grimms’ Fairy Tales
Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.

off your golden plate, and sleep upon your bed, I will bring you your ball again.’ ‘What nonsense,’ thought the princess, ‘this silly frog is talking! He can never even get out of the spring to visit me, though he may be able to get my ball for me, and therefore I will tell him he shall have what he asks.’ So she said to the frog, ‘Well, if you will bring me my ball, I will do all you ask.’ Then the frog put his head down, and dived deep under the water; and after a little while he came up again, with the ball in his mouth, and threw it on the edge of the spring. As soon as the young princess saw her ball, she ran to pick it up; and she was so overjoyed to have it in her hand again, that she never thought of the frog, but ran home with it as fast as she could. The frog called after her, ‘Stay, princess, and take me with you as you said,’ But she did not stop to hear a word.
The next day, just as the princess had sat down to dinner, she heard a strange noise—tap, tap—plash, plash— as if something was coming up the marble staircase: and soon afterwards there was a gentle knock at the door, and a little voice cried out and said:
’Open the door, my princess dear, Open the door to thy true love here! And mind the words that thou and I said
By the fountain cool, in the greenwood shade.’

Then the princess ran to the door and opened it, and there she saw the frog, whom she had quite forgotten. At this sight she was sadly frightened, and shutting the door as fast as she could came back to her seat. The king, her father, seeing that something had frightened her, asked her what was the matter. ‘There is a nasty frog,’ said she, ‘at the door, that lifted my ball for me out of the spring this morning: I told him that he should live with me here, thinking that he could never get out of the spring; but there he is at the door, and he wants to come in.’
While she was speaking the frog knocked again at the door, and said:
’Open the door, my princess dear, Open the door to thy true love here! And mind the words that thou and I said
By the fountain cool, in the greenwood shade.’

Then the king said to the young princess, ‘As you have given your word you must keep it; so go and let him in.’ She did so, and the frog hopped into the room, and then straight on—tap, tap—plash, plash— from the bottom of the room to the top, till he came up close to the table where the princess sat. ‘Pray lift me upon chair,’ said he to the princess, ‘and let me sit next to you.’ As soon as she had done this, the frog said, ‘Put your plate nearer to me,

that I may eat out of it.’ This she did, and when he had eaten as much as he could, he said, ‘Now I am tired; carry me upstairs, and put me into your bed.’ And the princess, though very unwilling, took him up in her hand, and put him upon the pillow of her own bed, where he slept all night long. As soon as it was light he jumped up, hopped downstairs, and went out of the house. ‘Now, then,’ thought the princess, ‘at last he is gone, and I shall be troubled with him no more.’
But she was mistaken; for when night came again she heard the same tapping at the door; and the frog came once more, and said:
’Open the door, my princess dear, Open the door to thy true love here! And mind the words that thou and I said
By the fountain cool, in the greenwood shade.’

And when the princess opened the door the frog came in, and slept upon her pillow as before, till the morning broke. And the third night he did the same. But when the princess awoke on the following morning she was astonished to see, instead of the frog, a handsome prince, gazing on her with the most beautiful eyes she had ever seen, and standing at the head of her bed.

He told her that he had been enchanted by a spiteful fairy, who had changed him into a frog; and that he had been fated so to abide till some princess should take him out of the spring, and let him eat from her plate, and sleep upon her bed for three nights. ‘You,’ said the prince,
‘have broken his cruel charm, and now I have nothing to wish for but that you should go with me into my father’s kingdom, where I will marry you, and love you as long as you live.’
The young princess, you may be sure, was not long in saying ‘Yes’ to all this; and as they spoke a gay coach drove up, with eight beautiful horses, decked with plumes of feathers and a golden harness; and behind the coach rode the prince’s servant, faithful Heinrich, who had bewailed the misfortunes of his dear master during his enchantment so long and so bitterly, that his heart had well-nigh burst.
They then took leave of the king, and got into the coach with eight horses, and all set out, full of joy and merriment, for the prince’s kingdom, which they reached safely; and there they lived happily a great many years.

THE WILLOW-WREN AND THE BEAR

2010-09-19T13:44:00.000+08:00

Once in summer-time the bear and the wolf were walking in the forest, and the bear heard a bird singing so beautifully that he said: ‘Brother wolf, what bird is it that sings so well?’ ‘That is the King of birds,’ said the wolf,
‘before whom we must bow down.’ In reality the bird was the willow-wren. ‘IF that’s the case,’ said the bear, ‘I should very much like to see his royal palace; come, take me thither.’ ‘That is not done quite as you seem to think,’ said the wolf; ‘you must wait until the Queen comes,’ Soon afterwards, the Queen arrived with some food in her beak, and the lord King came too, and they began to feed their young ones. The bear would have liked to go at once, but the wolf held him back by the sleeve, and said:
‘No, you must wait until the lord and lady Queen have gone away again.’ So they took stock of the hole where the nest lay, and trotted away. The bear, however, could not rest until he had seen the royal palace, and when a short time had passed, went to it again. The King and Queen had just flown out, so he peeped in and saw five or six young ones lying there. ‘Is that the royal palace?’ cried

the bear; ‘it is a wretched palace, and you are not King’s children, you are disreputable children!’ When the young wrens heard that, they were frightfully angry, and screamed: ‘No, that we are not! Our parents are honest people! Bear, you will have to pay for that!’
The bear and the wolf grew uneasy, and turned back and went into their holes. The young willow-wrens, however, continued to cry and scream, and when their parents again brought food they said: ‘We will not so much as touch one fly’s leg, no, not if we were dying of hunger, until you have settled whether we are respectable children or not; the bear has been here and has insulted us!’ Then the old King said: ‘Be easy, he shall be punished,’ and he at once flew with the Queen to the bear’s cave, and called in: ‘Old Growler, why have you insulted my children? You shall suffer for it—we will punish you by a bloody war.’ Thus war was announced to the Bear, and all four-footed animals were summoned to take part in it, oxen, asses, cows, deer, and every other animal the earth contained. And the willow-wren summoned everything which flew in the air, not only birds, large and small, but midges, and hornets, bees and flies had to come.

When the time came for the war to begin, the willow- wren sent out spies to discover who was the enemy’s commander-in-chief. The gnat, who was the most crafty, flew into the forest where the enemy was assembled, and hid herself beneath a leaf of the tree where the password was to be announced. There stood the bear, and he called the fox before him and said: ‘Fox, you are the most cunning of all animals, you shall be general and lead us.’
‘Good,’ said the fox, ‘but what signal shall we agree upon?’ No one knew that, so the fox said: ‘I have a fine long bushy tail, which almost looks like a plume of red feathers. When I lift my tail up quite high, all is going well, and you must charge; but if I let it hang down, run away as fast as you can.’ When the gnat had heard that, she flew away again, and revealed everything, down to the minutest detail, to the willow-wren. When day broke, and the battle was to begin, all the four-footed animals came running up with such a noise that the earth trembled. The willow-wren with his army also came flying through the air with such a humming, and whirring, and swarming that every one was uneasy and afraid, and on both sides they advanced against each other. But the willow-wren sent down the hornet, with orders to settle beneath the fox’s tail, and sting with all his might. When the fox felt

the first string, he started so that he one leg, from pain, but he bore it, and still kept his tail high in the air; at the second sting, he was forced to put it down for a moment; at the third, he could hold out no longer, screamed, and put his tail between his legs. When the animals saw that, they thought all was lost, and began to flee, each into his hole, and the birds had won the battle.
Then the King and Queen flew home to their children and cried: ‘Children, rejoice, eat and drink to your heart’s content, we have won the battle!’ But the young wrens said: ‘We will not eat yet, the bear must come to the nest, and beg for pardon and say that we are honourable children, before we will do that.’ Then the willow-wren flew to the bear’s hole and cried: ‘Growler, you are to come to the nest to my children, and beg their pardon, or else every rib of your body shall be broken.’ So the bear crept thither in the greatest fear, and begged their pardon. And now at last the young wrens were satisfied, and sat down together and ate and drank, and made merry till quite late into the night.

THE FISHERMAN AND HIS WIFE

2010-09-19T09:56:00.000+08:00

There was once a fisherman who lived with his wife in a pigsty, close by the seaside. The fisherman used to go out all day long a-fishing; and one day, as he sat on the shore with his rod, looking at the sparkling waves and watching his line, all on a sudden his float was dragged away deep into the water: and in drawing it up he pulled out a great fish. But the fish said, ‘Pray let me live! I am not a real fish; I am an enchanted prince: put me in the water again, and let me go!’ ‘Oh, ho!’ said the man, ‘you need not make so many words about the matter; I will have nothing to do with a fish that can talk: so swim away, sir, as soon as you please!’ Then he put him back into the water, and the fish darted straight down to the bottom, and left a long streak of blood behind him on the wave.
When the fisherman went home to his wife in the pigsty, he told her how he had caught a great fish, and how it had told him it was an enchanted prince, and how, on hearing it speak, he had let it go again. ‘Did not you ask it for anything?’ said the wife, ‘we live very wretchedly

here, in this nasty dirty pigsty; do go back and tell the fish we want a snug little cottage.’
The fisherman did not much like the business: however, he went to the seashore; and when he came back there the water looked all yellow and green. And he stood at the water’s edge, and said:
’O man of the sea! Hearken to me! My wife Ilsabill
Will have her own will,
And hath sent me to beg a boon of thee!’

Then the fish came swimming to him, and said, ‘Well, what is her will? What does your wife want?’ ‘Ah!’ said the fisherman, ‘she says that when I had caught you, I ought to have asked you for something before I let you go; she does not like living any longer in the pigsty, and wants a snug little cottage.’ ‘Go home, then,’ said the fish;
‘she is in the cottage already!’ So the man went home, and saw his wife standing at the door of a nice trim little cottage. ‘Come in, come in!’ said she; ‘is not this much better than the filthy pigsty we had?’ And there was a parlour, and a bedchamber, and a kitchen; and behind the cottage there was a little garden, planted with all sorts of flowers and fruits; and there was a courtyard behind, full

of ducks and chickens. ‘Ah!’ said the fisherman, ‘how happily we shall live now!’ ‘We will try to do so, at least,’ said his wife.
Everything went right for a week or two, and then Dame Ilsabill said, ‘Husband, there is not near room enough for us in this cottage; the courtyard and the garden are a great deal too small; I should like to have a large stone castle to live in: go to the fish again and tell him to give us a castle.’ ‘Wife,’ said the fisherman, ‘I don’t like to go to him again, for perhaps he will be angry; we ought to be easy with this pretty cottage to live in.’ ‘Nonsense!’ said the wife; ‘he will do it very willingly, I know; go along and try!’
The fisherman went, but his heart was very heavy: and when he came to the sea, it looked blue and gloomy, though it was very calm; and he went close to the edge of the waves, and said:
’O man of the sea! Hearken to me! My wife Ilsabill
Will have her own will,
And hath sent me to beg a boon of thee!’

’Well, what does she want now?’ said the fish. ‘Ah!’
said the man, dolefully, ‘my wife wants to live in a stone
eBook brought to you by

Grimms’ Fairy Tales
Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.

castle.’ ‘Go home, then,’ said the fish; ‘she is standing at the gate of it already.’ So away went the fisherman, and found his wife standing before the gate of a great castle.
‘See,’ said she, ‘is not this grand?’ With that they went into the castle together, and found a great many servants there, and the rooms all richly furnished, and full of golden chairs and tables; and behind the castle was a garden, and around it was a park half a mile long, full of sheep, and goats, and hares, and deer; and in the courtyard were stables and cow-houses. ‘Well,’ said the man, ‘now we will live cheerful and happy in this beautiful castle for the rest of our lives.’ ‘Perhaps we may,’ said the wife; ‘but let us sleep upon it, before we make up our minds to that.’ So they went to bed.
The next morning when Dame Ilsabill awoke it was broad daylight, and she jogged the fisherman with her elbow, and said, ‘Get up, husband, and bestir yourself, for we must be king of all the land.’ ‘Wife, wife,’ said the man, ‘why should we wish to be the king? I will not be king.’ ‘Then I will,’ said she. ‘But, wife,’ said the fisherman, ‘how can you be king—the fish cannot make you a king?’ ‘Husband,’ said she, ‘say no more about it, but go and try! I will be king.’ So the man went away quite sorrowful to think that his wife should want to be

king. This time the sea looked a dark grey colour, and was overspread with curling waves and the ridges of foam as he cried out:
’O man of the sea! Hearken to me! My wife Ilsabill
Will have her own will,
And hath sent me to beg a boon of thee!’

’Well, what would she have now?’ said the fish. ‘Alas!’ said the poor man, ‘my wife wants to be king.’ ‘Go home,’ said the fish; ‘she is king already.’
Then the fisherman went home; and as he came close to the palace he saw a troop of soldiers, and heard the sound of drums and trumpets. And when he went in he saw his wife sitting on a throne of gold and diamonds, with a golden crown upon her head; and on each side of her stood six fair maidens, each a head taller than the other. ‘Well, wife,’ said the fisherman, ‘are you king?’
‘Yes,’ said she, ‘I am king.’ And when he had looked at her for a long time, he said, ‘Ah, wife! what a fine thing it is to be king! Now we shall never have anything more to wish for as long as we live.’ ‘I don’t know how that may be,’ said she; ‘never is a long time. I am king, it is true; but I begin to be tired of that, and I think I should like to be

emperor.’ ‘Alas, wife! why should you wish to be emperor?’ said the fisherman. ‘Husband,’ said she, ‘go to the fish! I say I will be emperor.’ ‘Ah, wife!’ replied the fisherman, ‘the fish cannot make an emperor, I am sure, and I should not like to ask him for such a thing.’ ‘I am king,’ said Ilsabill, ‘and you are my slave; so go at once!’
So the fisherman was forced to go; and he muttered as he went along, ‘This will come to no good, it is too much to ask; the fish will be tired at last, and then we shall be sorry for what we have done.’ He soon came to the seashore; and the water was quite black and muddy, and a mighty whirlwind blew over the waves and rolled them about, but he went as near as he could to the water’s brink, and said:
’O man of the sea! Hearken to me! My wife Ilsabill
Will have her own will,
And hath sent me to beg a boon of thee!’

’What would she have now?’ said the fish. ‘Ah!’ said the fisherman, ‘she wants to be emperor.’ ‘Go home,’ said the fish; ‘she is emperor already.’
So he went home again; and as he came near he saw his wife Ilsabill sitting on a very lofty throne made of solid

gold, with a great crown on her head full two yards high; and on each side of her stood her guards and attendants in a row, each one smaller than the other, from the tallest giant down to a little dwarf no bigger than my finger. And before her stood princes, and dukes, and earls: and the fisherman went up to her and said, ‘Wife, are you emperor?’ ‘Yes,’ said she, ‘I am emperor.’ ‘Ah!’ said the man, as he gazed upon her, ‘what a fine thing it is to be emperor!’ ‘Husband,’ said she, ‘why should we stop at being emperor? I will be pope next.’ ‘O wife, wife!’ said he, ‘how can you be pope? there is but one pope at a time in Christendom.’ ‘Husband,’ said she, ‘I will be pope this very day.’ ‘But,’ replied the husband, ‘the fish cannot make you pope.’ ‘What nonsense!’ said she; ‘if he can make an emperor, he can make a pope: go and try him.’
So the fisherman went. But when he came to the shore the wind was raging and the sea was tossed up and down in boiling waves, and the ships were in trouble, and rolled fearfully upon the tops of the billows. In the middle of the heavens there was a little piece of blue sky, but towards the south all was red, as if a dreadful storm was rising. At this sight the fisherman was dreadfully frightened, and he trembled so that his knees knocked together: but still he went down near to the shore, and said:

’O man of the sea! Hearken to me! My wife Ilsabill
Will have her own will,
And hath sent me to beg a boon of thee!’

’What does she want now?’ said the fish. ‘Ah!’ said the fisherman, ‘my wife wants to be pope.’ ‘Go home,’ said the fish; ‘she is pope already.’
Then the fisherman went home, and found Ilsabill sitting on a throne that was two miles high. And she had three great crowns on her head, and around her stood all the pomp and power of the Church. And on each side of her were two rows of burning lights, of all sizes, the greatest as large as the highest and biggest tower in the world, and the least no larger than a small rushlight.
‘Wife,’ said the fisherman, as he looked at all this greatness,
‘are you pope?’ ‘Yes,’ said she, ‘I am pope.’ ‘Well, wife,’ replied he, ‘it is a grand thing to be pope; and now you must be easy, for you can be nothing greater.’ ‘I will think about that,’ said the wife. Then they went to bed: but Dame Ilsabill could not sleep all night for thinking what she should be next. At last, as she was dropping asleep, morning broke, and the sun rose. ‘Ha!’ thought she, as she woke up and looked at it through the window, ‘after all I

cannot prevent the sun rising.’ At this thought she was very angry, and wakened her husband, and said, ‘Husband, go to the fish and tell him I must be lord of the sun and moon.’ The fisherman was half asleep, but the thought frightened him so much that he started and fell out of bed.
‘Alas, wife!’ said he, ‘cannot you be easy with being pope?’
‘No,’ said she, ‘I am very uneasy as long as the sun and moon rise without my leave. Go to the fish at once!’
Then the man went shivering with fear; and as he was going down to the shore a dreadful storm arose, so that the trees and the very rocks shook. And all the heavens became black with stormy clouds, and the lightnings played, and the thunders rolled; and you might have seen in the sea great black waves, swelling up like mountains with crowns of white foam upon their heads. And the fisherman crept towards the sea, and cried out, as well as he could:
’O man of the sea! Hearken to me! My wife Ilsabill
Will have her own will,
And hath sent me to beg a boon of thee!’

’What does she want now?’ said the fish. ‘Ah!’ said he,
‘she wants to be lord of the sun and moon.’ ‘Go home,’
said the fish, ‘to your pigsty again.’
And there they live to this very day.

THE TWELVE DANCING PRINCESSES

2010-09-18T13:20:00.000+08:00

There was a king who had twelve beautiful daughters. They slept in twelve beds all in one room; and when they went to bed, the doors were shut and locked up; but every morning their shoes were found to be quite worn through as if they had been danced in all night; and yet nobody could find out how it happened, or where they had been.
Then the king made it known to all the land, that if any person could discover the secret, and find out where it was that the princesses danced in the night, he should have the one he liked best for his wife, and should be king after his death; but whoever tried and did not succeed, after three days and nights, should be put to death.
A king’s son soon came. He was well entertained, and in the evening was taken to the chamber next to the one where the princesses lay in their twelve beds. There he was to sit and watch where they went to dance; and, in order that nothing might pass without his hearing it, the door of his chamber was left open. But the king’s son soon fell asleep; and when he awoke in the morning he found that the princesses had all been dancing, for the soles of

their shoes were full of holes. The same thing happened the second and third night: so the king ordered his head to be cut off. After him came several others; but they had all the same luck, and all lost their lives in the same manner.
Now it chanced that an old soldier, who had been wounded in battle and could fight no longer, passed through the country where this king reigned: and as he was travelling through a wood, he met an old woman, who asked him where he was going. ‘I hardly know where I am going, or what I had better do,’ said the soldier; ‘but I think I should like very well to find out where it is that the princesses dance, and then in time I might be a king.’ ‘Well,’ said the old dame, ‘that is no very hard task: only take care not to drink any of the wine which one of the princesses will bring to you in the evening; and as soon as she leaves you pretend to be fast asleep.’
Then she gave him a cloak, and said, ‘As soon as you put that on you will become invisible, and you will then be able to follow the princesses wherever they go.’ When the soldier heard all this good counsel, he determined to try his luck: so he went to the king, and said he was willing to undertake the task.

He was as well received as the others had been, and the king ordered fine royal robes to be given him; and when the evening came he was led to the outer chamber. Just as he was going to lie down, the eldest of the princesses brought him a cup of wine; but the soldier threw it all away secretly, taking care not to drink a drop. Then he laid himself down on his bed, and in a little while began to snore very loud as if he was fast asleep. When the twelve princesses heard this they laughed heartily; and the eldest said, ‘This fellow too might have done a wiser thing than lose his life in this way!’ Then they rose up and opened their drawers and boxes, and took out all their fine clothes, and dressed themselves at the glass, and skipped about as if they were eager to begin dancing. But the youngest said,
‘I don’t know how it is, while you are so happy I feel very uneasy; I am sure some mischance will befall us.’ ‘You simpleton,’ said the eldest, ‘you are always afraid; have you forgotten how many kings’ sons have already watched in vain? And as for this soldier, even if I had not given him his sleeping draught, he would have slept soundly enough.’
When they were all ready, they went and looked at the soldier; but he snored on, and did not stir hand or foot: so they thought they were quite safe; and the eldest went up

to her own bed and clapped her hands, and the bed sank into the floor and a trap-door flew open. The soldier saw them going down through the trap-door one after another, the eldest leading the way; and thinking he had no time to lose, he jumped up, put on the cloak which the old woman had given him, and followed them; but in the middle of the stairs he trod on the gown of the youngest princess, and she cried out to her sisters, ‘All is not right; someone took hold of my gown.’ ‘You silly creature!’ said the eldest, ‘it is nothing but a nail in the wall.’ Then down they all went, and at the bottom they found themselves in a most delightful grove of trees; and the leaves were all of silver, and glittered and sparkled beautifully. The soldier wished to take away some token of the place; so he broke off a little branch, and there came a loud noise from the tree. Then the youngest daughter said again, ‘I am sure all is not right—did not you hear that noise? That never happened before.’ But the eldest said, ‘It is only our princes, who are shouting for joy at our approach.’
Then they came to another grove of trees, where all the leaves were of gold; and afterwards to a third, where the leaves were all glittering diamonds. And the soldier broke a branch from each; and every time there was a loud noise, which made the youngest sister tremble with fear;

but the eldest still said, it was only the princes, who were crying for joy. So they went on till they came to a great lake; and at the side of the lake there lay twelve little boats with twelve handsome princes in them, who seemed to be waiting there for the princesses.
One of the princesses went into each boat, and the soldier stepped into the same boat with the youngest. As they were rowing over the lake, the prince who was in the boat with the youngest princess and the soldier said, ‘I do not know why it is, but though I am rowing with all my might we do not get on so fast as usual, and I am quite tired: the boat seems very heavy today.’ ‘It is only the heat of the weather,’ said the princess: ‘I feel it very warm too.’ On the other side of the lake stood a fine illuminated castle, from which came the merry music of horns and trumpets. There they all landed, and went into the castle, and each prince danced with his princess; and the soldier, who was all the time invisible, danced with them too; and when any of the princesses had a cup of wine set by her, he drank it all up, so that when she put the cup to her mouth it was empty. At this, too, the youngest sister was terribly frightened, but the eldest always silenced her. They danced on till three o’clock in the morning, and then all their shoes were worn out, so that they were

obliged to leave off. The princes rowed them back again over the lake (but this time the soldier placed himself in the boat with the eldest princess); and on the opposite shore they took leave of each other, the princesses promising to come again the next night.
When they came to the stairs, the soldier ran on before the princesses, and laid himself down; and as the twelve sisters slowly came up very much tired, they heard him snoring in his bed; so they said, ‘Now all is quite safe’; then they undressed themselves, put away their fine clothes, pulled off their shoes, and went to bed. In the morning the soldier said nothing about what had happened, but determined to see more of this strange adventure, and went again the second and third night; and every thing happened just as before; the princesses danced each time till their shoes were worn to pieces, and then returned home. However, on the third night the soldier carried away one of the golden cups as a token of where he had been.
As soon as the time came when he was to declare the secret, he was taken before the king with the three branches and the golden cup; and the twelve princesses stood listening behind the door to hear what he would say. And when the king asked him. ‘Where do my twelve

daughters dance at night?’ he answered, ‘With twelve princes in a castle under ground.’ And then he told the king all that had happened, and showed him the three branches and the golden cup which he had brought with him. Then the king called for the princesses, and asked them whether what the soldier said was true: and when they saw that they were discovered, and that it was of no use to deny what had happened, they confessed it all. And the king asked the soldier which of them he would choose for his wife; and he answered, ‘I am not very young, so I will have the eldest.’—And they were married that very day, and the soldier was chosen to be the king’s heir.

THE DOG AND THE SPARROW

2010-09-17T13:34:00.000+08:00

A shepherd’s dog had a master who took no care of him, but often let him suffer the greatest hunger. At last he could bear it no longer; so he took to his heels, and off he ran in a very sad and sorrowful mood. On the road he met a sparrow that said to him, ‘Why are you so sad, my friend?’ ‘Because,’ said the dog, ‘I am very very hungry, and have nothing to eat.’ ‘If that be all,’ answered the sparrow, ‘come with me into the next town, and I will soon find you plenty of food.’ So on they went together into the town: and as they passed by a butcher’s shop, the sparrow said to the dog, ‘Stand there a little while till I peck you down a piece of meat.’ So the sparrow perched upon the shelf: and having first looked carefully about her to see if anyone was watching her, she pecked and scratched at a steak that lay upon the edge of the shelf, till at last down it fell. Then the dog snapped it up, and scrambled away with it into a corner, where he soon ate it all up. ‘Well,’ said the sparrow, ‘you shall have some more if you will; so come with me to the next shop, and I will peck you down another steak.’ When the dog had eaten

this too, the sparrow said to him, ‘Well, my good friend, have you had enough now?’ ‘I have had plenty of meat,’ answered he, ‘but I should like to have a piece of bread to eat after it.’ ‘Come with me then,’ said the sparrow, ‘and you shall soon have that too.’ So she took him to a baker’s shop, and pecked at two rolls that lay in the window, till they fell down: and as the dog still wished for more, she took him to another shop and pecked down some more for him. When that was eaten, the sparrow asked him whether he had had enough now. ‘Yes,’ said he; ‘and now let us take a walk a little way out of the town.’ So they both went out upon the high road; but as the weather was warm, they had not gone far before the dog said, ‘I am very much tired—I should like to take a nap.’ ‘Very well,’ answered the sparrow, ‘do so, and in the meantime I will perch upon that bush.’ So the dog stretched himself out on the road, and fell fast asleep. Whilst he slept, there came by a carter with a cart drawn by three horses, and loaded with two casks of wine. The sparrow, seeing that the carter did not turn out of the way, but would go on in the track in which the dog lay, so as to drive over him, called out, ‘Stop! stop! Mr Carter, or it shall be the worse for you.’ But the carter, grumbling to himself, ‘You make it the worse for me, indeed! what can you do?’ cracked his

whip, and drove his cart over the poor dog, so that the wheels crushed him to death. ‘There,’ cried the sparrow,
‘thou cruel villain, thou hast killed my friend the dog. Now mind what I say. This deed of thine shall cost thee all thou art worth.’ ‘Do your worst, and welcome,’ said the brute, ‘what harm can you do me?’ and passed on. But the sparrow crept under the tilt of the cart, and pecked at the bung of one of the casks till she loosened it; and than all the wine ran out, without the carter seeing it. At last he looked round, and saw that the cart was dripping, and the cask quite empty. ‘What an unlucky wretch I am!’ cried he. ‘Not wretch enough yet!’ said the sparrow, as she alighted upon the head of one of the horses, and pecked at him till he reared up and kicked. When the carter saw this, he drew out his hatchet and aimed a blow at the sparrow, meaning to kill her; but she flew away, and the blow fell upon the poor horse’s head with such force, that he fell down dead. ‘Unlucky wretch that I am!’ cried he.
‘Not wretch enough yet!’ said the sparrow. And as the carter went on with the other two horses, she again crept under the tilt of the cart, and pecked out the bung of the second cask, so that all the wine ran out. When the carter saw this, he again cried out, ‘Miserable wretch that I am!’ But the sparrow answered, ‘Not wretch enough yet!’ and

perched on the head of the second horse, and pecked at him too. The carter ran up and struck at her again with his hatchet; but away she flew, and the blow fell upon the second horse and killed him on the spot. ‘Unlucky wretch that I am!’ said he. ‘Not wretch enough yet!’ said the sparrow; and perching upon the third horse, she began to peck him too. The carter was mad with fury; and without looking about him, or caring what he was about, struck again at the sparrow; but killed his third horse as he done the other two. ‘Alas! miserable wretch that I am!’ cried he.
‘Not wretch enough yet!’ answered the sparrow as she flew away; ‘now will I plague and punish thee at thy own house.’ The carter was forced at last to leave his cart behind him, and to go home overflowing with rage and vexation. ‘Alas!’ said he to his wife, ‘what ill luck has befallen me! —my wine is all spilt, and my horses all three dead.’ ‘Alas! husband,’ replied she, ‘and a wicked bird has come into the house, and has brought with her all the birds in the world, I am sure, and they have fallen upon our corn in the loft, and are eating it up at such a rate!’ Away ran the husband upstairs, and saw thousands of birds sitting upon the floor eating up his corn, with the sparrow in the midst of them. ‘Unlucky wretch that I am!’ cried the carter; for he saw that the corn was almost all gone.

BRIAR ROSE

2010-09-17T13:32:00.002+08:00

A king and queen once upon a time reigned in a country a great way off, where there were in those days fairies. Now this king and queen had plenty of money, and plenty of fine clothes to wear, and plenty of good things to eat and drink, and a coach to ride out in every day: but though they had been married many years they had no children, and this grieved them very much indeed. But one day as the queen was walking by the side of the river, at the bottom of the garden, she saw a poor little fish, that had thrown itself out of the water, and lay gasping and nearly dead on the bank. Then the queen took pity on the little fish, and threw it back again into the river; and before it swam away it lifted its head out of the water and said, ‘I know what your wish is, and it shall be fulfilled, in return for your kindness to me—you will soon have a daughter.’ What the little fish had foretold soon came to pass; and the queen had a little girl, so very beautiful that the king could not cease looking on it for joy, and said he would hold a great feast and make merry, and show the child to all the land. So he asked his kinsmen, and nobles, and friends, and neighbours. But the

queen said, ‘I will have the fairies also, that they might be kind and good to our little daughter.’ Now there were thirteen fairies in the kingdom; but as the king and queen had only twelve golden dishes for them to eat out of, they were forced to leave one of the fairies without asking her. So twelve fairies came, each with a high red cap on her head, and red shoes with high heels on her feet, and a long white wand in her hand: and after the feast was over they gathered round in a ring and gave all their best gifts to the little princess. One gave her goodness, another beauty, another riches, and so on till she had all that was good in the world.
Just as eleven of them had done blessing her, a great noise was heard in the courtyard, and word was brought that the thirteenth fairy was come, with a black cap on her head, and black shoes on her feet, and a broomstick in her hand: and presently up she came into the dining- hall. Now, as she had not been asked to the feast she was very angry, and scolded the king and queen very much, and set to work to take her revenge. So she cried out, ‘The king’s daughter shall, in her fifteenth year, be wounded by a spindle, and fall down dead.’ Then the twelfth of the friendly fairies, who had not yet given her gift, came forward, and said that the evil wish must be fulfilled, but

that she could soften its mischief; so her gift was, that the king’s daughter, when the spindle wounded her, should not really die, but should only fall asleep for a hundred years.
However, the king hoped still to save his dear child altogether from the threatened evil; so he ordered that all the spindles in the kingdom should be bought up and burnt. But all the gifts of the first eleven fairies were in the meantime fulfilled; for the princess was so beautiful, and well behaved, and good, and wise, that everyone who knew her loved her.
It happened that, on the very day she was fifteen years old, the king and queen were not at home, and she was left alone in the palace. So she roved about by herself, and looked at all the rooms and chambers, till at last she came to an old tower, to which there was a narrow staircase ending with a little door. In the door there was a golden key, and when she turned it the door sprang open, and there sat an old lady spinning away very busily. ‘Why, how now, good mother,’ said the princess; ‘what are you doing there?’ ‘Spinning,’ said the old lady, and nodded her head, humming a tune, while buzz! went the wheel.
‘How prettily that little thing turns round!’ said the princess, and took the spindle and began to try and spin.

But scarcely had she touched it, before the fairy’s prophecy was fulfilled; the spindle wounded her, and she fell down lifeless on the ground.
However, she was not dead, but had only fallen into a deep sleep; and the king and the queen, who had just come home, and all their court, fell asleep too; and the horses slept in the stables, and the dogs in the court, the pigeons on the house-top, and the very flies slept upon the walls. Even the fire on the hearth left off blazing, and went to sleep; the jack stopped, and the spit that was turning about with a goose upon it for the king’s dinner stood still; and the cook, who was at that moment pulling the kitchen-boy by the hair to give him a box on the ear for something he had done amiss, let him go, and both fell asleep; the butler, who was slyly tasting the ale, fell asleep with the jug at his lips: and thus everything stood still, and slept soundly.
A large hedge of thorns soon grew round the palace, and every year it became higher and thicker; till at last the old palace was surrounded and hidden, so that not even the roof or the chimneys could be seen. But there went a report through all the land of the beautiful sleeping Briar Rose (for so the king’s daughter was called): so that, from time to time, several kings’ sons came, and tried to break

through the thicket into the palace. This, however, none of them could ever do; for the thorns and bushes laid hold of them, as it were with hands; and there they stuck fast, and died wretchedly.
After many, many years there came a king’s son into that land: and an old man told him the story of the thicket of thorns; and how a beautiful palace stood behind it, and how a wonderful princess, called Briar Rose, lay in it asleep, with all her court. He told, too, how he had heard from his grandfather that many, many princes had come, and had tried to break through the thicket, but that they had all stuck fast in it, and died. Then the young prince said, ‘All this shall not frighten me; I will go and see this Briar Rose.’ The old man tried to hinder him, but he was bent upon going.
Now that very day the hundred years were ended; and as the prince came to the thicket he saw nothing but beautiful flowering shrubs, through which he went with ease, and they shut in after him as thick as ever. Then he came at last to the palace, and there in the court lay the dogs asleep; and the horses were standing in the stables; and on the roof sat the pigeons fast asleep, with their heads under their wings. And when he came into the palace, the flies were sleeping on the walls; the spit was standing still;

the butler had the jug of ale at his lips, going to drink a draught; the maid sat with a fowl in her lap ready to be plucked; and the cook in the kitchen was still holding up her hand, as if she was going to beat the boy.
Then he went on still farther, and all was so still that he could hear every breath he drew; till at last he came to the old tower, and opened the door of the little room in which Briar Rose was; and there she lay, fast asleep on a couch by the window. She looked so beautiful that he could not take his eyes off her, so he stooped down and gave her a kiss. But the moment he kissed her she opened her eyes and awoke, and smiled upon him; and they went out together; and soon the king and queen also awoke, and all the court, and gazed on each other with great wonder. And the horses shook themselves, and the dogs jumped up and barked; the pigeons took their heads from under their wings, and looked about and flew into the fields; the flies on the walls buzzed again; the fire in the kitchen blazed up; round went the jack, and round went the spit, with the goose for the king’s dinner upon it; the butler finished his draught of ale; the maid went on plucking the fowl; and the cook gave the boy the box on his ear.

And then the prince and Briar Rose were married, and the wedding feast was given; and they lived happily together all their lives long.

THE STRAW, THE COAL, AND THE BEAN

2010-09-17T13:31:00.002+08:00

In a village dwelt a poor old woman, who had gathered together a dish of beans and wanted to cook them. So she made a fire on her hearth, and that it might burn the quicker, she lighted it with a handful of straw. When she was emptying the beans into the pan, one dropped without her observing it, and lay on the ground beside a straw, and soon afterwards a burning coal from the fire leapt down to the two. Then the straw began and said:
‘Dear friends, from whence do you come here?’ The coal replied: ‘I fortunately sprang out of the fire, and if I had not escaped by sheer force, my death would have been certain,—I should have been burnt to ashes.’ The bean said: ‘I too have escaped with a whole skin, but if the old woman had got me into the pan, I should have been made into broth without any mercy, like my comrades.’ ‘And would a better fate have fallen to my lot?’ said the straw.
‘The old woman has destroyed all my brethren in fire and smoke; she seized sixty of them at once, and took their lives. I luckily slipped through her fingers.’
’But what are we to do now?’ said the coal.

’I think,’ answered the bean, ‘that as we have so fortunately escaped death, we should keep together like good companions, and lest a new mischance should overtake us here, we should go away together, and repair to a foreign country.’
The proposition pleased the two others, and they set out on their way together. Soon, however, they came to a little brook, and as there was no bridge or foot-plank, they did not know how they were to get over it. The straw hit on a good idea, and said: ‘I will lay myself straight across, and then you can walk over on me as on a bridge.’ The straw therefore stretched itself from one bank to the other, and the coal, who was of an impetuous disposition, tripped quite boldly on to the newly-built bridge. But when she had reached the middle, and heard the water rushing beneath her, she was after all, afraid, and stood still, and ventured no farther. The straw, however, began to burn, broke in two pieces, and fell into the stream. The coal slipped after her, hissed when she got into the water, and breathed her last. The bean, who had prudently stayed behind on the shore, could not but laugh at the event, was unable to stop, and laughed so heartily that she burst. It would have been all over with her, likewise, if, by good fortune, a tailor who was travelling in search of work, had not sat down to rest by the brook. As he had a compassionate heart he pulled out his needle and thread, and sewed her together. The bean thanked him most prettily, but as the tailor used black thread, all beans since then have a black seam.

OLD SULTAN

2010-09-16T17:21:00.002+08:00

A shepherd had a faithful dog, called Sultan, who was grown very old, and had lost all his teeth. And one day when the shepherd and his wife were standing together before the house the shepherd said, ‘I will shoot old Sultan tomorrow morning, for he is of no use now.’ But his wife said, ‘Pray let the poor faithful creature live; he has served us well a great many years, and we ought to give him a livelihood for the rest of his days.’ ‘But what can we do with him?’ said the shepherd, ‘he has not a tooth in his head, and the thieves don’t care for him at all; to be sure he has served us, but then he did it to earn his livelihood; tomorrow shall be his last day, depend upon it.’
Poor Sultan, who was lying close by them, heard all that the shepherd and his wife said to one another, and was very much frightened to think tomorrow would be his last day; so in the evening he went to his good friend the wolf, who lived in the wood, and told him all his sorrows, and how his master meant to kill him in the morning. ‘Make yourself easy,’ said the wolf, ‘I will give you some good advice. Your master, you know, goes out every morning very early with his wife into the field; and

they take their little child with them, and lay it down behind the hedge in the shade while they are at work. Now do you lie down close by the child, and pretend to be watching it, and I will come out of the wood and run away with it; you must run after me as fast as you can, and I will let it drop; then you may carry it back, and they will think you have saved their child, and will be so thankful to you that they will take care of you as long as you live.’ The dog liked this plan very well; and accordingly so it was managed. The wolf ran with the child a little way; the shepherd and his wife screamed out; but Sultan soon overtook him, and carried the poor little thing back to his master and mistress. Then the shepherd patted him on the head, and said, ‘Old Sultan has saved our child from the wolf, and therefore he shall live and be well taken care of, and have plenty to eat. Wife, go home, and give him a good dinner, and let him have my old cushion to sleep on as long as he lives.’ So from this time forward Sultan had all that he could wish for.
Soon afterwards the wolf came and wished him joy, and said, ‘Now, my good fellow, you must tell no tales, but turn your head the other way when I want to taste one of the old shepherd’s fine fat sheep.’ ‘No,’ said the Sultan; ‘I will be true to my master.’ However, the wolf

thought he was in joke, and came one night to get a dainty morsel. But Sultan had told his master what the wolf meant to do; so he laid wait for him behind the barn door, and when the wolf was busy looking out for a good fat sheep, he had a stout cudgel laid about his back, that combed his locks for him finely.
Then the wolf was very angry, and called Sultan ‘an old rogue,’ and swore he would have his revenge. So the next morning the wolf sent the boar to challenge Sultan to come into the wood to fight the matter. Now Sultan had nobody he could ask to be his second but the shepherd’s old three-legged cat; so he took her with him, and as the poor thing limped along with some trouble, she stuck up her tail straight in the air.
The wolf and the wild boar were first on the ground; and when they espied their enemies coming, and saw the cat’s long tail standing straight in the air, they thought she was carrying a sword for Sultan to fight with; and every time she limped, they thought she was picking up a stone to throw at them; so they said they should not like this way of fighting, and the boar lay down behind a bush, and the wolf jumped up into a tree. Sultan and the cat soon came up, and looked about and wondered that no one was there. The boar, however, had not quite hidden himself,

for his ears stuck out of the bush; and when he shook one of them a little, the cat, seeing something move, and thinking it was a mouse, sprang upon it, and bit and scratched it, so that the boar jumped up and grunted, and ran away, roaring out, ‘Look up in the tree, there sits the one who is to blame.’ So they looked up, and espied the wolf sitting amongst the branches; and they called him a cowardly rascal, and would not suffer him to come down till he was heartily ashamed of himself, and had promised to be good friends again with old Sultan.

THE TRAVELLING MUSICIANS

2010-09-16T17:12:00.000+08:00

An honest farmer had once an ass that had been a faithful servant to him a great many years, but was now growing old and every day more and more unfit for work. His master therefore was tired of keeping him and began to think of putting an end to him; but the ass, who saw that some mischief was in the wind, took himself slyly off, and began his journey towards the great city, ‘For there,’ thought he, ‘I may turn musician.’
After he had travelled a little way, he spied a dog lying by the roadside and panting as if he were tired. ‘What makes you pant so, my friend?’ said the ass. ‘Alas!’ said the dog, ‘my master was going to knock me on the head, because I am old and weak, and can no longer make myself useful to him in hunting; so I ran away; but what can I do to earn my livelihood?’ ‘Hark ye!’ said the ass, ‘I am going to the great city to turn musician: suppose you go with me, and try what you can do in the same way?’ The dog said he was willing, and they jogged on together.
They had not gone far before they saw a cat sitting in the middle of the road and making a most rueful face.
‘Pray, my good lady,’ said the ass, ‘what’s the matter with

you? You look quite out of spirits!’ ‘Ah, me!’ said the cat,
‘how can one be in good spirits when one’s life is in danger? Because I am beginning to grow old, and had rather lie at my ease by the fire than run about the house after the mice, my mistress laid hold of me, and was going to drown me; and though I have been lucky enough to get away from her, I do not know what I am to live upon.’ ‘Oh,’ said the ass, ‘by all means go with us to the great city; you are a good night singer, and may make your fortune as a musician.’ The cat was pleased with the thought, and joined the party.
Soon afterwards, as they were passing by a farmyard, they saw a cock perched upon a gate, and screaming out with all his might and main. ‘Bravo!’ said the ass; ‘upon my word, you make a famous noise; pray what is all this about?’ ‘Why,’ said the cock, ‘I was just now saying that we should have fine weather for our washing-day, and yet my mistress and the cook don’t thank me for my pains, but threaten to cut off my head tomorrow, and make broth of me for the guests that are coming on Sunday!’
‘Heaven forbid!’ said the ass, ‘come with us Master Chanticleer; it will be better, at any rate, than staying here to have your head cut off! Besides, who knows? If we care to sing in tune, we may get up some kind of a concert; so

come along with us.’ ‘With all my heart,’ said the cock: so they all four went on jollily together.
They could not, however, reach the great city the first day; so when night came on, they went into a wood to sleep. The ass and the dog laid themselves down under a great tree, and the cat climbed up into the branches; while the cock, thinking that the higher he sat the safer he should be, flew up to the very top of the tree, and then, according to his custom, before he went to sleep, looked out on all sides of him to see that everything was well. In doing this, he saw afar off something bright and shining and calling to his companions said, ‘There must be a house no great way off, for I see a light.’ ‘If that be the case,’ said the ass, ‘we had better change our quarters, for our lodging is not the best in the world!’ ‘Besides,’ added the dog, ‘I should not be the worse for a bone or two, or a bit of meat.’ So they walked off together towards the spot where Chanticleer had seen the light, and as they drew near it became larger and brighter, till they at last came close to a house in which a gang of robbers lived.
The ass, being the tallest of the company, marched up to the window and peeped in. ‘Well, Donkey,’ said Chanticleer, ‘what do you see?’ ‘What do I see?’ replied the ass. ‘Why, I see a table spread with all kinds of good

things, and robbers sitting round it making merry.’ ‘That would be a noble lodging for us,’ said the cock. ‘Yes,’ said the ass, ‘if we could only get in’; so they consulted together how they should contrive to get the robbers out; and at last they hit upon a plan. The ass placed himself upright on his hind legs, with his forefeet resting against the window; the dog got upon his back; the cat scrambled up to the dog’s shoulders, and the cock flew up and sat upon the cat’s head. When all was ready a signal was given, and they began their music. The ass brayed, the dog barked, the cat mewed, and the cock screamed; and then they all broke through the window at once, and came tumbling into the room, amongst the broken glass, with a most hideous clatter! The robbers, who had been not a little frightened by the opening concert, had now no doubt that some frightful hobgoblin had broken in upon them, and scampered away as fast as they could.
The coast once clear, our travellers soon sat down and dispatched what the robbers had left, with as much eagerness as if they had not expected to eat again for a month. As soon as they had satisfied themselves, they put out the lights, and each once more sought out a resting- place to his own liking. The donkey laid himself down upon a heap of straw in the yard, the dog stretched himself

upon a mat behind the door, the cat rolled herself up on the hearth before the warm ashes, and the cock perched upon a beam on the top of the house; and, as they were all rather tired with their journey, they soon fell asleep.
But about midnight, when the robbers saw from afar that the lights were out and that all seemed quiet, they began to think that they had been in too great a hurry to run away; and one of them, who was bolder than the rest, went to see what was going on. Finding everything still, he marched into the kitchen, and groped about till he found a match in order to light a candle; and then, espying the glittering fiery eyes of the cat, he mistook them for live coals, and held the match to them to light it. But the cat, not understanding this joke, sprang at his face, and spat, and scratched at him. This frightened him dreadfully, and away he ran to the back door; but there the dog jumped up and bit him in the leg; and as he was crossing over the yard the ass kicked him; and the cock, who had been awakened by the noise, crowed with all his might. At this the robber ran back as fast as he could to his comrades, and told the captain how a horrid witch had got into the house, and had spat at him and scratched his face with her long bony fingers; how a man with a knife in his hand had hidden himself behind the door, and stabbed

JORINDA AND JORINDEL

2010-09-16T17:09:00.000+08:00

There was once an old castle, that stood in the middle of a deep gloomy wood, and in the castle lived an old fairy. Now this fairy could take any shape she pleased. All the day long she flew about in the form of an owl, or crept about the country like a cat; but at night she always became an old woman again. When any young man came within a hundred paces of her castle, he became quite fixed, and could not move a step till she came and set him free; which she would not do till he had given her his word never to come there again: but when any pretty maiden came within that space she was changed into a bird, and the fairy put her into a cage, and hung her up in a chamber in the castle. There were seven hundred of these cages hanging in the castle, and all with beautiful birds in them.
Now there was once a maiden whose name was Jorinda. She was prettier than all the pretty girls that ever were seen before, and a shepherd lad, whose name was Jorindel, was very fond of her, and they were soon to be married. One day they went to walk in the wood, that
they might be alone; and Jorindel said, ‘We must take care that we don’t go too near to the fairy’s castle.’ It was a beautiful evening; the last rays of the setting sun shone bright through the long stems of the trees upon the green underwood beneath, and the turtle-doves sang from the tall birches.
Jorinda sat down to gaze upon the sun; Jorindel sat by her side; and both felt sad, they knew not why; but it seemed as if they were to be parted from one another for ever. They had wandered a long way; and when they looked to see which way they should go home, they found themselves at a loss to know what path to take.
The sun was setting fast, and already half of its circle had sunk behind the hill: Jorindel on a sudden looked behind him, and saw through the bushes that they had, without knowing it, sat down close under the old walls of the castle. Then he shrank for fear, turned pale, and trembled. Jorinda was just singing,
‘The ring-dove sang from the willow spray, Well-a-day! Well-a-day!
He mourn’d for the fate of his darling mate, Well-a-day!’

when her song stopped suddenly. Jorindel turned to see the reason, and beheld his Jorinda changed into a nightingale, so that her song ended with a mournful jug,

jug. An owl with fiery eyes flew three times round them, and three times screamed:
’Tu whu! Tu whu! Tu whu!’

Jorindel could not move; he stood fixed as a stone, and could neither weep, nor speak, nor stir hand or foot. And now the sun went quite down; the gloomy night came; the owl flew into a bush; and a moment after the old fairy came forth pale and meagre, with staring eyes, and a nose and chin that almost met one another.
She mumbled something to herself, seized the nightingale, and went away with it in her hand. Poor Jorindel saw the nightingale was gone— but what could he do? He could not speak, he could not move from the spot where he stood. At last the fairy came back and sang with a hoarse voice:
’Till the prisoner is fast, And her doom is cast, There stay! Oh, stay!
When the charm is around her, And the spell has bound her,
Hie away! away!’

On a sudden Jorindel found himself free. Then he fell on his knees before the fairy, and prayed her to give him

back his dear Jorinda: but she laughed at him, and said he should never see her again; then she went her way.
He prayed, he wept, he sorrowed, but all in vain.
‘Alas!’ he said, ‘what will become of me?’ He could not go back to his own home, so he went to a strange village, and employed himself in keeping sheep. Many a time did he walk round and round as near to the hated castle as he dared go, but all in vain; he heard or saw nothing of Jorinda.
At last he dreamt one night that he found a beautiful purple flower, and that in the middle of it lay a costly pearl; and he dreamt that he plucked the flower, and went with it in his hand into the castle, and that everything he touched with it was disenchanted, and that there he found his Jorinda again.
In the morning when he awoke, he began to search over hill and dale for this pretty flower; and eight long days he sought for it in vain: but on the ninth day, early in the morning, he found the beautiful purple flower; and in the middle of it was a large dewdrop, as big as a costly pearl. Then he plucked the flower, and set out and travelled day and night, till he came again to the castle.
He walked nearer than a hundred paces to it, and yet he did not become fixed as before, but found that he

could go quite close up to the door. Jorindel was very glad indeed to see this. Then he touched the door with the flower, and it sprang open; so that he went in through the court, and listened when he heard so many birds singing. At last he came to the chamber where the fairy sat, with the seven hundred birds singing in the seven hundred cages. When she saw Jorindel she was very angry, and screamed with rage; but she could not come within two yards of him, for the flower he held in his hand was his safeguard. He looked around at the birds, but alas! there were many, many nightingales, and how then should he find out which was his Jorinda? While he was thinking what to do, he saw the fairy had taken down one of the cages, and was making the best of her way off through the door. He ran or flew after her, touched the cage with the flower, and Jorinda stood before him, and threw her arms round his neck looking as beautiful as ever, as beautiful as when they walked together in the wood.
Then he touched all the other birds with the flower, so that they all took their old forms again; and he took Jorinda home, where they were married, and lived happily together many years: and so did a good many other lads, whose maidens had been forced to sing in the old fairy’s cages by themselves, much longer than they liked.

Tugas Yang Mustahil

2010-09-11T12:25:00.001+08:00

Abu Nawas belum kembali. Kata istrinya ia bersarna seorang Pendeta dan
seorang Ahli Yoga sedang melakukan pengembaraan suci. Padahal saat ini
Baginda amat membutuhkan bantuan Abu Nawas. Beberapa hari terakhir ini
Baginda merencanakan membangun istana di awang-awang. Karena sebagian

dari raja-raja negeri sahabat telah membangun bangunan-bangunan yang luar
biasa.
Baginda tidak ingin menunggu Abu Nawas iebih lama lagi. Beliau mengutus
beberapa orang kepercayaannya untuk mencari Abu Nawas. Mereka tidak
berhasil menemukan Abu Nawas kerena Abu Nawas ternyata sudah berada di
rumah ketika mereka baru berangkat.

Abu Nawas menghadap Baginda Raja Harun Al Rasyid. Baginda amat riang.
Saking gembiranya beliau mengajak Abu Nawas bergurau. Setelah saling tukar
menukar cerita-cerita lucu, lalu Baginda mulai mengutarakan rencananya.
"Aku sangat ingin membangun istana di awang-awang agar aku Iebih terkenal di
antara raja-raja yang lain. Adakah kemungkinan keinginanku itu terwujud,
wahai Abu Nawas?"
"Tidak ada yang tidak mungkin dilakukan di dunia ini Paduka yang mulia." kata
Abu Nawas berusaha mengikuti arah pembicaraan Baginda.
"Kalau menurut pendapatmu hal itu tidak mustahil diwujudkan maka aku
serahkan sepenuhnya tugas ini kepadamu." kata Baginda puas.

Abu Nawas terperanjat. la menyesal telah mengatakan kemungkinan
mewujudkan istana di awang-awang. Tetapi nasi telah menjadi bubur. Katakata
yang telah terlanjur didengar oleh Baginda tidak mungkin ditarik kembali.
Baginda memberi waktu Abu Nawas beberapa minggu. Rasanya tak ada yang
lebih berat bagi Abu Nawas kecuali tugas yang diembannya sekarang.
Jangankan membangun istana di langit, membangun sebuah gubuk kecil pun
sudah merupakan hal yang mustahil dikerjakan. Hanya Tuhan saja yang mampu
melakukannya. Begitu gumam Abu Nawas.
Hari-hari berlalu seperti biasa. Tak ada yang dikerjakan Abu Nawas kecuali
memikirkan bagaimana membuat Baginda merasa yakin kalau yang dibangun itu
benar-benar istana di langit. Seluruh ingatannya dikerahkan dan dihubunghubungkan.
Abu Nawas bahkan berusaha menjangkau masa kanak-kanaknya.
Sampai ia ingat bahwa dulu ia pernah bermain layang-layang.
Dan inilah yang membuat Abu Nawas girang. Abu Nawas tidak menyia-nyiakan
waktu lagi. la bersama beberapa kawannya merancang layang-layang raksasa
berbentuk persegi empat. Setelah rampung baru Abu Nawas melukis pintu-pintu
serta jendela-jendela dan ornamen-ornamen lainnya.
Ketika semuanya selesai Abu Nawas dan kawan-kawannya menerbangkan
layang-layang raksasa itu dari suatu tempat yang dirahasiakan.

Begitu layang-layang raksasa berbentuk istana itu mengapung di angkasa,
penduduk negeri gempar.
Baginda Raja girang bukan kepalang. Benarkah Abu Nawas berhasil membangun
istana di langit? Dengan tidak sabar beliau didampingi beberapa orang
pengawal bergegas menemui Abu Nawas.
Abu Nawas berkata dengan bangga.
"Paduka yang mulia, istana pesanan Paduka telah rampung."
"Engkau benar-benar hebat wahai Abu Nawas." kata Baginda memuji Abu
Nawas.
"Terima kasih Baginda yang mulia." kata Abu Nawas "Lalu bagaimana caranya
aku ke sana?" tanya Baginda. "Dengan tambang, Paduka yang mulia." kata Abu
Nawas.
"Kalau begitu siapkan tambang itu sekarang. Aku ingin segera melihat istanaku
dari dekat." kata Baginda tidak sabar.

"Maafkan hamba Paduka yang mulia. Hamba kemarin lupa memasang tambang
itu. Sehingga seorang kawan hamba tertinggal di sana dan tidak bisa turun."
kata Abu Nawas. .
"Bagaimana dengan engkau sendiri Abu Nawas? Dengan apa engkau turun ke
bumi?" tanya Baginda.
"Dengan menggunakan sayap Paduka yang mulia." kata Abu Nawas dengan
bangga.
"Kalau begitu buatkan aku sayap supaya aku bisa terbang ke sana." kata
Baginda.
"Paduka yang mulia, sayap itu hanya bisa diciptakan dalam mimpi." kata Abu
Nawas menjelaskan.
"Engkau berani mengatakan aku gila sepertimu?" tanya Baginda sambil melotot.
"Ya, Baginda. Kurang lebih seperti itu." jawab Abu Nawas tangkas.

"Apa maksudmu?" tanya Baginda lagi.
"Baginda tahu bahwa membangun istana di awang-awang adalah pekerjaan
yang mustahil dilaksanakan. Tetapi Baginda tetap menyuruh hamba
mengerjakannya. Sedangkan hamba juga tahu bahwa pekerjaan itu mustahil
dikerjakan, Tetapi hamba tetap menyanggupi titah Baginda yang tidak masuk
akal itu." kata Abu Nawas berusaha meyakinkan Baginda.
Tanpa menoleh Baginda Raja kembali ke istana diiring para pengawalnya. Abu
Nawas berdiri sendirian sambi memandang ke atas melihat istana terapung di
awang-awang.
"Sebenarnya siapa diantara kita yang gila?" tanya Baginda mulai jengkel.
"Hamba kira kita berdua sama-sama tidak waras Tuanku." jawab Abu Nawas
tanpa ragu.

HANS IN LUCK

2010-09-07T20:59:00.000+08:00

Some men are born to good luck: all they do or try to do comes right— all that falls to them is so much gain—all their geese are swans—all their cards are trumps—toss them which way you will, they will always, like poor puss, alight upon their legs, and only move on so much the faster. The world may very likely not always think of them as they think of themselves, but what care they for the world? what can it know about the matter?

One of these lucky beings was neighbour Hans. Seven long years he had worked hard for his master. At last he said, ‘Master, my time is up; I must go home and see my poor mother once more: so pray pay me my wages and let me go.’ And the master said, ‘You have been a faithful and good servant, Hans, so your pay shall be handsome.’ Then he gave him a lump of silver as big as his head.

Hans took out his pocket-handkerchief, put the piece of silver into it, threw it over his shoulder, and jogged off on his road homewards. As he went lazily on, dragging one foot after another, a man came in sight, trotting gaily along on a capital horse. ‘Ah!’ said Hans aloud, ‘what a fine thing it is to ride on horseback! There he sits as easy and happy as if he was at home, in the chair by his fireside; he trips against no stones, saves shoe-leather, and gets on he hardly knows how.’ Hans did not speak so softly but the horseman heard it all, and said, ‘Well, friend, why do you go on foot then?’ ‘Ah!’ said he, ‘I have this load to carry: to be sure it is silver, but it is so heavy that I can’t hold up my head, and you must know it hurts my shoulder sadly.’ ‘What do you say of making an exchange?’ said the horseman. ‘I will give you my horse, and you shall give me the silver; which will save you a great deal of trouble in carrying such a heavy load about with you.’ ‘With all my heart,’ said Hans: ‘but as you are so kind to me, I must tell you one thing—you will have a weary task to draw that silver about with you.’ However, the horseman got off, took the silver, helped Hans up, gave him the bridle into one hand and the whip into the other, and said, ‘When you want to go very fast, smack your lips loudly together, and cry ‘Jip!‘‘

Hans was delighted as he sat on the horse, drew himself up, squared his elbows, turned out his toes, cracked his whip, and rode merrily off, one minute whistling a merry tune, and another singing,
‘No care and no sorrow,
A fig for the morrow!
We’ll laugh and be merry,
Sing neigh down derry!’

After a time he thought he should like to go a little faster, so he smacked his lips and cried ‘Jip!’ Away went the horse full gallop; and before Hans knew what he was about, he was thrown off, and lay on his back by the roadside. His horse would have ran off, if a shepherd who was coming by, driving a cow, had not stopped it. Hans soon came to himself, and got upon his legs again, sadly vexed, and said to the shepherd, ‘This riding is no joke, when a man has the luck to get upon a beast like this that stumbles and flings him off as if it would break his neck. However, I’m off now once for all: I like your cow now a great deal better than this smart beast that played me this trick, and has spoiled my best coat, you see, in this puddle; which, by the by, smells not very like a nosegay. One can walk along at one’s leisure behind that cow—keep good company, and have milk, butter, and cheese, every day, into the bargain. What would I give to have such a prize!’
‘Well,’ said the shepherd, ‘if you are so fond of her, I will change my cow for your horse; I like to do good to my neighbours, even though I lose by it myself.’ ‘Done!’ said Hans, merrily. ‘What a noble heart that good man has!’ thought he. Then the shepherd jumped upon the horse, wished Hans and the cow good morning, and away he rode.

Hans brushed his coat, wiped his face and hands, rested a while, and then drove off his cow quietly, and thought his bargain a very lucky one. ‘If I have only a piece of bread (and I certainly shall always be able to get that), I can, whenever I like, eat my butter and cheese with it; and when I am thirsty I can milk my cow and drink the milk: and what can I wish for more?’ When he came to an inn, he halted, ate up all his bread, and gave away his last penny for a glass of beer. When he had rested himself he set off again, driving his cow towards his mother’s village. But the heat grew greater as soon as noon came on, till at last, as he found himself on a wide heath that would take him more than an hour to cross, he began to be so hot and parched that his tongue clave to the roof of his mouth. ‘I can find a cure for this,’ thought he; ‘now I will milk my cow and quench my thirst’: so he tied her to the stump of a tree, and held his leathern cap to milk into; but not a drop was to be had. Who would have thought that this cow, which was to bring him milk and butter and cheese, was all that time utterly dry? Hans had not thought of While he was trying his luck in milking, and managing the matter very clumsily, the uneasy beast began to think him very troublesome; and at last gave him such a kick on the head as knocked him down; and there he lay a long while senseless. Luckily a butcher soon came by, driving a pig in a wheelbarrow. ‘What is the matter with you, my man?’ said the butcher, as he helped him up. Hans told him what had happened, how he was dry, and wanted to milk his cow, but found the cow was dry too. Then the butcher gave him a flask of ale, saying, ‘There, drink and refresh yourself; your cow will give you no milk: don’t you see she is an old beast, good for nothing but the slaughter-house?’ ‘Alas, alas!’ said Hans, ‘who would have thought it? What a shame to take my horse, and give me only a dry cow! If I kill her, what will she be good for? I hate cow-beef; it is not tender enough for me. If it were a pig now —like that fat gentleman you are driving along at
his ease—one could do something with it; it would at any rate make sausages.’ ‘Well,’ said the butcher, ‘I don’t like to say no, when one is asked to do a kind, neighbourly thing. To please you I will change, and give you my fine fat pig for the cow.’ ‘Heaven reward you for your kindness and self-denial!’ said Hans, as he gave the butcher looking to that. the cow; and taking the pig off the wheel-barrow, drove it away, holding it by the string that was tied to its leg.

So on he jogged, and all seemed now to go right with him: he had met with some misfortunes, to be sure; but he was now well repaid for all. How could it be otherwise with such a travelling companion as he had at last got? The next man he met was a countryman carrying a fine white goose. The countryman stopped to ask what was o’clock; this led to further chat; and Hans told him all his luck, how he had so many good bargains, and how all the world went gay and smiling with him. The countryman than began to tell his tale, and said he was going to take the goose to a christening. ‘Feel,’ said he, ‘how heavy it is, and yet it is only eight weeks old. Whoever roasts and eats it will find plenty of fat upon it, it has lived so well!’

‘You’re right,’ said Hans, as he weighed it in his hand; ‘but if you talk of fat, my pig is no trifle.’ Meantime the countryman began to look grave, and shook his head. ‘Hark ye!’ said he, ‘my worthy friend, you seem a good sort of fellow, so I can’t help doing you a kind turn. Your pig may get you into a scrape. In the village I just came from, the squire has had a pig stolen out of his sty. I was dreadfully afraid when I saw you that you had got the squire’s pig. If you have, and they catch you, it will be a bad job for you. The least they will do will be to throw you into the horse-pond. Can you swim?’

Poor Hans was sadly frightened. ‘Good man,’ cried he, ‘pray get me out of this scrape. I know nothing of where the pig was either bred or born; but he may have been the squire’s for aught I can tell: you know this country better than I do, take my pig and give me the goose.’ ‘I ought to have something into the bargain,’ said the countryman; ‘give a fat goose for a pig, indeed! ‘Tis not everyone would do so much for you as that. However, I will not be hard upon you, as you are in trouble.’ Then he took the string in his hand, and drove off the pig by a side path; while Hans went on the way homewards free from care. ‘After all,’ thought he, ‘that chap is pretty well taken in. I don’t care whose pig it is, but wherever it came from it has been a very good friend to me. I have much the best of the bargain. First there will be a capital roast; then the fat will find me in goose-grease for six months; and then there are all the beautiful white feathers. I will put them into my pillow, and then I am sure I shall sleep soundly without rocking. How happy my mother will be! Talk of a pig, indeed! Give me a fine fat goose.’

As he came to the next village, he saw a scissor-grinder with his wheel, working and singing, ‘O’er hill and o’er dale
So happy I roam,
Work light and live well,
All the world is my home;
Then who so blythe, so merry as I?’
Hans stood looking on for a while, and at last said,
‘You must be well off, master grinder! you seem so happy at your work.’ ‘Yes,’ said the other, ‘mine is a golden trade; a good grinder never puts his hand into his pocket without finding money in it—but where did you get that beautiful goose?’ ‘I did not buy it, I gave a pig for it.’ ‘And where did you get the pig?’ ‘I gave a cow for it.’ ‘And the cow?’ ‘I gave a horse for it.’ ‘And the horse?’ ‘I gave a lump of silver as big as my head for it.’ ‘And the silver?’

‘Oh! I worked hard for that seven long years.’ ‘You have thriven well in the world hitherto,’ said the grinder, ‘now if you could find money in your pocket whenever you put your hand in it, your fortune would be made.’ ‘Very true: but how is that to be managed?’ ‘How? Why, you must turn grinder like myself,’ said the other; ‘you only want a grindstone; the rest will come of itself. Here is one that is but little the worse for wear: I would not ask more than the value of your goose for it—will you buy?’ ‘How can you ask?’ said Hans; ‘I should be the happiest man in the world, if I could have money whenever I put my hand in my pocket: what could I want more? there’s the goose.’

‘Now,’ said the grinder, as he gave him a common rough stone that lay by his side, ‘this is a most capital stone; do but work it well enough, and you can make an old nail
cut with it.’

Hans took the stone, and went his way with a light heart: his eyes sparkled for joy, and he said to himself, ‘Surely I must have been born in a lucky hour; everything I could want or wish for comes of itself. People are so kind; they seem really to think I do them a favour in letting them make me rich, and giving me good bargains.’

Meantime he began to be tired, and hungry too, for he had given away his last penny in his joy at getting the cow. At last he could go no farther, for the stone tired him sadly: and he dragged himself to the side of a river, that he might take a drink of water, and rest a while. So he laid the stone carefully by his side on the bank: but, as he stooped down to drink, he forgot it, pushed it a little, and down it rolled, plump into the stream. For a while he watched it sinking in the deep clear water; then sprang up and danced for joy, and again fell upon his knees and thanked Heaven, with tears in his eyes, for its kindness in taking away his only plague, the ugly heavy stone.

’How happy am I!’ cried he; ‘nobody was ever so lucky as I.’ Then up he got with a light heart, free from all his troubles, and walked on till he reached his mother’s house, and told her how very easy the road to good luck was.

The Tale of the Third Sheikh

2010-09-05T18:48:00.000+08:00

OTHOU Sult n, O thou Chief of the Jinn, this mule, which
you see, was once my wife. A time came when I had been far
away on a journey for a whole year. When at last my business was
finished, I returned by night and found her lying with a black slave on
the carpets of my bed. They were talking, laughing, and kissing, and
exciting each other with little games. As soon as my wife saw me, she
sprang up and came towards me, snatching up a pitcher of water. She
whispered a few words over the pitcher and sprinkled some of the
water upon me, saying: ‘Come out from thy proper shape and put on
the form of a dog!’ At once I became a dog and she chased me from
the house. I wandered about the city and, coming at last to a butcher’s
shop, went near and began eating the bones. When the master of the
shop saw me, he lifted me and took me with him to his house.
When the butcher’s daughter saw me, she veiled her face because
of me, saying to her father: ‘Is this the way to behave? To bring a man
with you into my presence?’ ‘Where is this man you speak of?’ asked
her father, and she answered: ‘This dog is a man. It is a woman who
has bewitched him and I am able to save him.’ ‘Save him then, my
daughter, in All&h’s name!’ said her father. She took a pitcher of
water and, after speaking certain words over it, sprinkled a few drops
upon me: ‘Come out from this shape and return to thy former
appearance!’ So I returned to my former appearance and, kissing the
young girl’s hand, I told her that I ardently wished to bewitch my
wife, as she had bewitched me. Then the butcher’s daughter gave me
a little of the water telling me, if I found my wife asleep, to sprinkle
her and that she would then become whatever I wished. So, finding
her asleep, I sprinkled her with the water, saying: ‘Leave this shape
and put on the form of a mule!’ And forthwith she became a mule, as
you may see with your own eyes, O Sult&n and Chief of all the Kings
of the Jinn!
Then the Jinn(, turning to the mule, asked her: ‘Is this true?’ At
which she nodded her head, as if to say: ‘Yes, yes, it is true!’
This tale made the Jinn( tremble with pleasurable emotion…
Here Shahraz&d saw the approach of morning and discreetly fell
silent. Then her sister Dunyaz&d said: ‘Sister, your words are sweet
and gentle and pleasant to the taste.’ And Shahraz&d answered: ‘Indeed
they are nothing to that which I would tell both of you tomorrow
night if I were still alive and the King thought good to spare me.’ On
this, the King said to himself: ‘By All&h, I will not kill her until I have
heard the rest of her remarkable tale!’
Then the King and Shahraz&d spent the remainder of the night in
each other’s arms, till the King departed for the Council. The Waz(r
and the officers of the court came in and, when the d(w&n was full of
people, the King gave judgment, raising some and abasing others,
concluding cases and giving commands, until the fall of day. At length
the d(w&n rose and King Shahry&r returned to his palace.

And when the third night had come

DUNYAZ-D SAID: ‘Sister, I pray you finish your tale.’ To this Shahraz&d
answered: ‘Gladly and with all my heart!’ Then she continued:
It is related, O auspicious King, that when the third sheikh had
told the most wonderful tale of the three, the Jinn( was stricken
with wonder and trembled with pleasurable emotion. At last he
said: ‘I grant you the rest of the forfeit and here relinquish this
merchant to you.’
Then the merchant in an ecstasy of happiness came and thanked
the sheikhs and they, in their turn, congratulated him on his safe
deliverance.
After this, each returned to his own country.
But, continued Shahraz&d, these tales are in no way more wonderful
than the tale of the fisherman. ‘What is the tale of the fisherman?’
asked the King.
And Shahraz&d said:
The Fisherman and the Jinn(

The Tale of the Second Sheikh

2010-09-05T18:44:00.001+08:00

KNOW, Lord of the Kings of the Jinn, that these two hounds
are my brothers, and I am the third. When our father died, he
left us an inheritance of three thousand dinars and with my share I
opened a shop and began to trade in it. My brothers did the same,
but soon one of them set out on a commercial venture and was away
with the caravans for over a year. When he returned, he had lost all
his money and I was moved to say to him: ‘Brother, did I not counsel
you against this journey?’ Then he wept and said: ‘AllAh, the All-
powerful, allowed this loss of mine, and your words cannot help me
now that I have nothing left.’ Then I brought him up into my shop
and afterwards conducted him to the baths and gave him a fine robe
of rare workmanship. When at last we were sitting down to eat together,
I told my brother that I was about to compute the yearly gains from
my shop and that, leaving the capital untouched, I would divide
whatever profit there might be equally between us. When, on making
my accounts, I found that I had a profit of a thousand d(n&rs for the
year, I gave thanks to the power and greatness of All&h and rejoiced
exceedingly. Then I divided the sum equally between my brother
and myself, and we dwelt together for many days.
But at length both my brothers made up their minds to go on a
second journey and wished me to set out with them. When I declined
this invitation, pointing out that the result of the first journey did not
tempt me to imitate them, they began to reproach me. But their
words were of no avail and we stayed buying and selling, each in our
respective shops, for a whole year. At the end of the year they again
proposed a journey, and again I refused, and this went on for six
whole years. But at last I acceded to their request to set out with
them and suggested that we should count up what money we had.
We did so and found that it came in all to six thousand d(n&rs. Then
said I: ‘Let us hide the half of this in the earth to be a help if we
encounter ill fortune and let us each take with us a thousand d(n&rs
to trade with.’ ‘May Allah favour your advice,’ they answered. So,
taking the money and dividing it, I hid three thousand d(n&rs and
divided the other three thousand between us three. Then we bought
merchandise of many kinds, hired a ship and, placing all we had on
board her, set sail.
After a month’s voyage we dropped anchor at a certain city,
where we sold our goods at a profit of ten d(n&rs for one. Then we
left the city.
When we came down to the sea side, we found there a woman
dressed in old and tattered garments who approached me and kissed
my hand, saying: ‘Master, can you help me and save me? Well I know
how to repay your goodness!’ I answered: ‘Certainly I will help and save
you, but you must not think it necessary to repay me.’ ‘Marry me then,
Master,’ she said, ‘carry me with you to your country and I will pledge
my soul to you. Do this for me, for I am of those who know the value
of an obligation. Also, I pray, do not be ashamed of my poor condition.’
When I heard her speak, I pitied her from the bottom of my heart, for
nothing comes to pass but All&h wills it. I carried her with me, clothed
her in rich garments and stretched fine carpets for her on the ship. Then,
when I had given her a full and cordial welcome, we set sail.
As time went on I grew to love her and would not be parted
from her day or night, preferring her company to that of my
brothers. So they grew jealous of me, envying me my riches and the
beauty of my possessions. They cast greedy eyes on all that I had, and
plotted my death and the theft of my money. Satan made this plan
seem good to them.
One day, as I lay sleeping by my wife’s side, they stole up to us and
cast us both into the sea. My wife woke in the water and suddenly,
changing her shape, became an Ifr(tah. Then she took me upon her
shoulders and, carrying me to an island, left me and disappeared for the
whole night. In the morning she returned and said: ‘Do you not know
me? I am your wife. It was I who held you up and saved you from death
by AllAh’s grace. Know now that I am a Jinn(yah and that when first I
saw you my heart loved you, for All&h willed it so, and I am a believer
in Him and in His prophet, whom may He bless and keep. Even when
I came to you in poor estate you were willing to marry me, and now,
in my turn, I have saved you from death in the water. As for your
brothers, I am enraged against them and must kill them.’
Astonished by her words, I thanked her heartily. ‘But as for killing
my brothers, this thing must not be,’ I said, and told her all that had
happened between us from beginning to end. When she had heard
me out, she said: ‘To-night I will fly to them and sink their ship so
that they die.’ Then said I: ‘All&h be with you! do not do this thing.
The Master of Proverbs has said: “You who have helped the unworthy,
know that the wicked man has in his wickedness punishment
enough!” And whatever they have done, they are still my brothers.’
‘No! I must kill them,’ she said, and I begged her clemency in vain;
she took me on her shoulders and, flying through the air, set me
down upon the terrace of my house at home.
I opened the door of my house and lifted the three thousand
d(n&rs from their hiding place. Then, after making the customary
visits of greeting, I opened my shop and stocked it anew with goods.
When night came, I shut my shop and, entering my own house,
found these two hounds tied up in a corner. When they saw me, they
rose weeping and caught hold of my garments. At that moment my
wife ran up to me, saying: ‘These are your brothers.’ And when I
asked her who had done this thing to them, she answered: ‘I did! I
asked my sister, who is far more deeply learned in enchantments
than I am, and she changed them into these forms, out of which they
cannot come again until ten years have passed.’
That is why, O powerful Jinn(, I happen to be in this place, because
I am on my way to my sister-in-law to beg her to deliver these poor
creatures now that ten years have passed. When I came here, I saw
this good merchant and, after hearing his tale, wished to remain and
witness what would happen between him and you. This is my story.
‘Truly a remarkable tale!’ the Jinn( said. ‘For it I grant you mercy
on a third of this blood which is forfeit to me.’
Then the third sheikh, master of the mule, came forward and said
to the Jinn(: ‘I will tell you a tale more marvellous than either of
these, if you will grant me mercy for the rest of the blood which is
forfeit to you.’ ‘Let it be so!’ answered the Jinn(.

The Tale of the First Sheikh

2010-09-05T18:41:00.000+08:00

THE FIRST SHEIKH SAID:
O GREAT Ifrit, know that this gazelle was my uncle’s daughter
and my own flesh and blood. I married her when she was quite
young and lived with her for nearly thirty years; but All&h granted me
no child by her. So I took a concubine who, by All&h’s favour, gave me
a man-child as beautiful as the rising moon, with fine eyes, meeting
brows, and perfect limbs. When he had grown to be a boy of fifteen, I
was obliged to journey to a far city on an important matter of business.
You must know that my uncle’s daughter, this gazelle, had been
initiated since childhood into sorcery and the lore of enchantment.
By the art of magic she changed my son into a calf and the slave his
mother into a cow, and put both of them under the care of our herd.
A long time afterwards I came back from my journey and asked
for my son and his mother. Then my wife said: ‘Your slave is dead and
your son has fled I know not whither!’
For a year I remained broken by my heart’s grief, with the tears
ever in my eyes.
Then, when the yearly feast of the Day of Sacrifice came round, I
sent to bid my herd choose a well-fattened cow for me, and he brought
me one, but she was my concubine bewitched by this gazelle. Then I
pulled up the sleeves and skirts of my garments and, knife in hand,
prepared to sacrifice the cow; but suddenly she began to moan and
weep abundant tears. So I stopped and ordered the herd to sacrifice
her. He did so; but when he had flayed her, we found neither fat nor
flesh on her but only skin and bone. Then I repented that I had
sacrificed her—though my repentance was of no avail—and gave her
to the herd, saying: ‘Bring me a well-fatted calf.’ So he brought me
my son in the likeness of a calf.
When the calf saw me, he broke the cord that held him and running
to me rolled at my feet with groans and tears. Then I had pity on him
and said to the herd: ‘Bring me another cow and let this be.’
At this point in her tale, Shahraz&d saw the approach of
morning and discreetly fell silent. Then her sister Dunyaz&d said:
‘Sister, your words are sweet and gentle and pleasant to the taste.’
And Shahraz&d answered: ‘Indeed they are nothing to that which
I would tell both of you tomorrow night if I were still alive and
the King thought good to spare me.’ On this, the King said to
himself: ‘By All&h, I will not kill her until I have heard the rest of
her tale!’
Then the King and Shahraz&d passed the rest of the night in each
other’s arms, till the King departed to sit in judgment. When he saw
the Waz(r approach, carrying under his arm the winding-sheet destined
for his daughter Shahraz&d whom he believed already dead, the King
said nothing to him but continued to administer justice, raising some
to office and debasing others, until the fall of day. So that the Waz(r
was plunged into perplexity and the extreme of astonishment.
When the d(w&n was over, King Shahry&r returned to his palace.

And when the second night had come
DUNYAZ-D SAID TO SHAHRAZ-D: ‘Sister, I pray you finish for us the tale of
the merchant and the Jinn(.’ To this Shahraz&d answered: ‘With all
my heart and as my duty is, if the King permits.’ Then the King said:
‘You may speak.’
AND SHE SAID:
It is related, O favoured King and lover of justice, that, when the
merchant saw the calf weeping, his heart was softened and he said to
the herd: ‘Leave this calf to graze among the cows.’
The Jinn( was mightily astonished at this strange tale and the
sheikh, master of the gazelle, continued:
O master of the Kings of the Jinn, my uncle’s daughter, this gazelle,
was looking on and said to me: ‘Certainly we must sacrifice this calf;
he is fattened to perfection.’ But for very pity I could not make up
my mind to sacrifice him and at my order the herd took him again
and went away with him.
On the next day, as I was sitting in my house, the herd came to
me, saying: ‘Master, I have a joyful thing to tell you, good news worthy
of recompense.’ ‘Surely,’ I answered. Then he said: ‘Great merchant,
my daughter is a sorceress and has learnt magic from an old woman
who lodges with us. Yesterday, when you gave me that calf, I brought
him with me into the presence of my daughter, and scarcely had she
set eyes on him when she covered her face with her veil, first weeping
and then laughing. Finally she said to me: “Has my worth so fallen in
your eyes that you let strange men like this come into my presence?”
“Where are these strange men?” I answered. “And why have you
wept and then laughed?” Then she said: “This calf with you is the
son of our master, the merchant, but he is bewitched; yes, both he
and his mother, bewitched by his step-mother; and it was the calf
expression of his face at which I laughed. And if I wept it was for the
mother of this poor calf, slain by his father.” I was greatly astonished
by these words of my daughter and waited with impatience for the
dawn that I might come to tell you.’
Then, mighty Jinn(, continued the sheikh, hearing the herd’s words,
I went out with him, drunken without wine for joy of seeing my son
again. When I came to the herd’s house, his young daughter welcomed
me, kissing my hand, and the calf came and rolled at my feet. Then I
asked the herd’s daughter: ‘Is what you say of this calf true?’ And she
answered: ‘Yes, master, indeed! He is your son, your heart’s delight.’
Then said I: ‘My gentle, helpful child, if you deliver my son I will
give you all the cattle and the goods your father holds for me.’ She
smiled at my words and said: ‘Master, I would only be willing to take
these riches on two conditions; the first that I marry your son, and
the second that I have your leave to bewitch and confine whomsoever
I wish. Without these things I cannot answer for the good of my
interference against the evil arts of your wife.’
Mighty Jinn(, when I heard the words of the herd’s daughter, I
answered: ‘Be it so! And further you shall have the riches which your
father holds for me. As for my uncle’s daughter, you may dispose of
her life as you wish.’
When she heard me say this, she took a small copper basin and
filled it with water, speaking magic incantations over it. Then she
sprinkled the calf with the water and conjured him in these words:
‘If All&h made thee a calf, remain a calf; but if thou art bewitched,
return to thy former shape, by the grace of All&h the Most High!’
Even as she spoke, the calf, beginning to tremble and dislimn,
returned to human form. I threw myself upon him in a long
embrace and then I asked him in the name of All&h to tell me
what my uncle’s daughter had done to him and to his mother. So
he told me all that had happened, and I said: ‘My son, All&h,
Master of Destinies, has raised up one to save you and restore your
rights.’
After this, good Jinn(, I married my son to the herd’s daughter;
and she by magic arts bewitched my wife, turning her into this gazelle
which you now see. Passing by here I saw this excellent merchant
and, asking him what he did and hearing what had happened, sat
down to watch the event. Such is my story.
Then the Jinn( cried: ‘Your tale is marvellous enough and I grant
you mercy for a third of this blood.’
After this the second sheikh, master of the two greyhounds, came
forward and said: ‘O mighty Ifr(t, if I tell you the adventure which
befell me from these two hounds, which are my brothers, and if you
find it more marvellous than the tale you have just heard, will you
grant me mercy for another third of this man’s blood?’ ‘Assuredly,
venerable sheikh,’ answered the Jinn(, ‘if your adventure be indeed
more marvellous.’

The Tale of the Merchant and the Ifrit

2010-09-05T18:01:00.000+08:00

HERE BEGIN THE THOUSAND NIGHTS AND ONE NIGHT

SHAHRAZ-D SAID:
IT has come to me, O auspicious King, that there was once a
merchant of the merchants, master of many riches and of affairs of
commerce in all lands.
One day he mounted on horseback and left for certain places
whither his business called him. As the heat became too vexing, he
sat down under a tree and, putting his hand into his food-bag, took
from it a snack and also some dates. When he had finished eating the
dates, he threw the stones to a distance; but suddenly an enormous
Ifr(t appeared who approached him, brandishing a sword and crying:
‘Rise up, that I may slay you as you have slain my child!’ On this the
merchant asked: ‘How have I slain your child?’ The other said: ‘When
you threw the stones of the dates you had eaten, they struck my boy
in the breast and he died forthwith.’ Then said the merchant to the
Ifr(t: ‘Know, O great Ifr(t, that I am a Believer and know not how to
lie. Now I have many riches and children and a wife, also I have at
my home deposits which have been trusted to me. Give me leave to
go to my house that I may render each his due and, when I have
done this, I will return to you. Indeed, indeed, you have my promise
and my oath that I will return to you forthwith. Then you shall do to
me as you wish. And All&h is a witness of my words.’ So the Jinn( had
trust in the merchant and let him depart.
The merchant returned to his own land, rid himself of his
obligations, rendered each his due, and lastly revealed to his wife and
his children the fate that had overtaken him. So they all, relations,
women and children, began to weep. Then the merchant made his
will and rested with his folk until the year’s end; after which, taking
his winding-sheet beneath his arm, he bade farewell to his nearest, to
his neighbours, and to the folk of his house, and went forth, as it
were, in spite of his nose. Then indeed was lamentation made and
grief cried over him.
As for the merchant, he continued to journey until he came to
the garden where he was due on the first day of the new year. Now,
while he sat down to weep over his fate, behold a venerable sheikh
came towards him leading a gazelle by a chain. He saluted the
merchant, wishing him a life of prosperity and saying to him: ‘What
is the reason of your staying alone upon this Jinn-haunted spot?’
Then the merchant told him of his adventure with the Ifr(t. And the
sheikh, master of the gazelle, being greatly astonished, said: ‘By All&h,
your faith, my brother, is indeed a rare faith! And your story is so
prodigious that, were it only written with a needle on the inner
corner of an eye, it would yet be a matter of reflection to the
circumspect.’ Then he sat down by the merchant’s side, saying: ‘By
All&h! I shall certainly stay here with you, my brother, until I have
seen what happens between you and the Ifr(t.’ So he stayed, conversing
with the merchant, and beheld him swooning with fear and horror, a
prey to deep sorrow and to stormy thoughts. Suddenly, as the master
of the gazelle waited, there came a second sheikh, who advanced
towards them leading two dogs of greyhound breed which were
both black. He came up to them, wishing them peace and asking the
reason of their stay upon that Jinn-haunted spot. So they told him
the story from beginning to end. But hardly had he seated himself,
when a third sheikh came towards them, leading a bay-coloured she-
mule, and he also wished them peace and asked them the reason of
their stay. Again they told the story from beginning to end; but nothing
is to be gained by repeating it in this place.
In a little while a sand-devil lifted and a great wind blew heavily,
coming towards the middle of the grassland. Then, the dust dispersing,
the self-same Jinn( appeared, a fine-sharpened blade in his hand and
sparks of fire storming from his eyes. He came to them and, seizing
the merchant from among them, said: ‘Come, that I may kill you as
you killed my child, who was the breath of my life and the fire of my
heart.’ Then the merchant began to weep and lament, and the three
sheikhs also set themselves most conspicuously to weep and groan
and sob.
But the first sheikh, master of the gazelle, at last plucked up his
courage and kissed the hand of the Jinn(, saying: ‘O Jinn(, O chief
among the Kings of the Jinn and their crown also, if I relate to you
the tale of myself and this gazelle and it is such that you marvel at it,
oh grant me in return mercy for a third of the blood of this merchant!’
The Jinn( answered: ‘Assuredly, O venerable sheikh. If you tell me
the story and I find it indeed extraordinary, I will grant you mercy
for a third of this blood!’

The Fable of the Ass, the Bull and the Husbandman

2010-09-05T17:51:00.000+08:00

KNOW, my daughter, that there was once a merchant, master of
riches and cattle, married and the father of children; to whom
All&h had also given understanding of the tongues of beasts and birds.
The place of this merchant’s house was in a fertile land on the bank
of a river, and in his farm there were an ass and a bull.
One day the bull came to the stable where the ass was lodged and
found it well swept and watered, with well-winnowed barley in the
manger and on the ground well-sifted straw, and the ass lying there at his
ease. (For when his master mounted him it would only be for some short
ride that chance demanded, and the ass would quickly return to his rest.)
Now on that day the merchant heard the bull say to the ass: ‘Give you
joy of your food, and may you find it healthy, profitable, and of a good
digestion! I myself am weary; but you are rested. You eat well-winnowed
barley and are cared for; and if, on occasion, your master mounts you, he
brings you quickly back. As for me I am but used to labour and to work
the mill.’ And the ass said: ‘When you go out into the field and they put
the yoke upon your neck, throw yourself to the earth and do not rise, even
if they beat you; also, when you do get up, fall down again immediately.
And after, if they let you back to the byre and give you beans to eat, leave
them, as if you were ill. Force yourself in this way not to eat or drink for
a day or two or even three. Thus you will rest from your labour and your
weariness.’
Remember that the merchant was there and heard their words.
When the husbandman came to give forage to the bull, he saw
that he ate very little; and when in the morning he took him out to
work he found him to be ill. Then the merchant said to the
husbandman: ‘Take the ass and make him work in the bull’s place for
the whole day!’ So the man returned and took the ass in place of the
bull and made it labour during the whole day.
When the ass came back to the stable at the end of the day, the
bull thanked him for his goodness of heart and for having let him rest
from his fatigue. But the ass answered nothing and, instead, repented
very bitterly.
Next day the husbandman came and took the ass again and made
him work till the fall of day; so that the ass returned with a galled neck
and broken by fatigue. Then the bull, seeing the state he was in, began
to thank him with effusion and load him with praises. To which the ass
replied: ‘How restful were the days before this, when nothing but luxury
was my lot,’ and added: ‘Meanwhile I will give you a piece of good
advice; I heard our master say: “If the bull does not get up from his place,
we must hand him over to the slaughterer to kill and to make a leather
cloth for the table!” I am much afraid for your safety.’
When the bull heard the ass’s words, he thanked him and said:
‘To-morrow I will go with them freely and attend to my labours.’
With that he began to eat and swallowed all the forage and even
licked the bushel clean with his tongue.
Remember their master saw and heard all this.
When the day came the merchant went out with his wife towards
the byres and both of them sat down. Then the husbandman came
and took out the bull who, at the sight of his master, began to frisk
his tail and loudly break wind and gallop wildly in all directions. The
merchant was seized with such a laughter that he rolled on his back.
His wife asked: ‘What are you laughing at?’ He answered: ‘At a thing
which I have seen and heard, but of which I may not tell you without
dying.’ And she said: ‘You must tell me the reason of your laughter,
even if you have to die for it.’ He said: ‘I cannot tell you, because I
fear to die.’ Then said she: ‘I know, you are laughing at me.’ After this
she did not cease to quarrel and confound him with wilful words
until she drove him into great perplexity. Finally, he made his children
come to him and sent to call the k&d& and witnesses, wishing to
make his will before he should tell the secret to his wife and die. For
he greatly loved his wife, since she was the daughter of his father’s
brother and the mother of his children, and since he had lived with
her for one hundred and twenty years. Further, he invited all his
wife’s relatives and the folk of the district and, relating the story, told
them how he would die on the instant of revealing his secret. Then
all who were present said to the wife: ‘All&h be with you! Leave this
matter on one side lest your husband, the father of your children,
die.’ But she answered: ‘I will never leave him in peace until he tells
me, even if he has to die for it.’ So they stopped reasoning with her;
and the merchant rose from among them and went, by the side of the
stable, towards the garden, in order that he might first make his death
ablution there and then return to tell his secret and to die.
Now the merchant had a valiant cock which could satisfy fifty
hens, and also a dog. And he heard the dog calling to the cock and
scolding it, saying: ‘Are you not ashamed of being so gay when our
master is on the point of death?’ Then the cock asked the dog how
this was so, and, when the dog had told him the story, he exclaimed:
‘By All&h, our master is extraordinarily lacking in intelligence! I myself
have fifty wives, and I succeed very well by contenting one and
scolding another, while he, who has only one wife, does not know
the way of dealing even with her. It is quite simple; he has but to cut
himself some good mulberry twigs, go back in strength to his private
room, and beat her until she either dies or repents. She will not
importune him with any questions on any subject after that, I do
assure you.’ So the cock spoke, and when the merchant heard him,
light returned to his reason and he resolved to beat his wife.
Here the Waz(r paused in his story and said to his daughter
Shahraz&d: ‘It may be I shall do to you as the merchant did to his
wife.’ She asked him: ‘What did he do?’ And the Waz(r continued:
The merchant entered his wife’s chamber, after having cut and
hidden about him certain mulberry twigs, and called to her, saying:
‘Come into my private room that I may tell you my secret, out of the
sight of all, and then die.’ So she entered with him and he shut the
door of the private room and fell upon her with redoubled blows
until she swooned away. Finally, when she could speak, she cried: ‘I
repent! I repent!’ and, beginning to caress her husband’s hands and
feet, did repent in very truth. Afterwards she walked out with him,
and all the relatives and those gathered there rejoiced. Happy and
prosperous were the fortunes of them all until their deaths.
Thus he spoke, and when Shahraz&d, the waz(r’s daughter, heard
her father’s story, she said: ‘Even so, my father, I wish you to do what
I have asked you.’ So the Waz(r, without insisting further, had the
wedding garments of his daughter Shahraz&d made ready, and then
went to tell the matter to King Shahry&r.
Meanwhile, Shahraz&d gave these instructions to her young
sister: ‘When I am with the King I will send to fetch you; then when
you have come and when you see the King finish his act with me,
you must say: “Tell me, my sister, some of your stories of marvel that
the night may pass pleasantly.” Then will I tell you tales which, if
All&h wills, shall be the deliverance of the daughters of the
Mussulm&ns.’
After this the Waz(r, her father, came to take her and went up with
her into the presence of the King. And the King, being overborne
with happiness, said to him: ‘Is the needful thing indeed present?’
And respectfully the Waz(r answered: ‘Yes!’
But when the King wished to take the young girl, she began to
weep, so that he asked: ‘What ails you?’ She answered: ‘O my King, I
have a little sister and I would say my farewells to her.’ So the King
sent for the little sister, who came and threw herself upon the neck of
Shahraz&d, and lastly cowered down beside the bed.
Then the King rose and, taking the maiden Shahraz&d, ravished
her virginity.
Afterwards they spoke together and Dunyaz&d said to Shahraz&d:
‘All&h be with you! Tell us, my sister, some of your tales of marvel,
that the night may pass pleasantly.’ And Shahraz&d answered: ‘Gladly
and as a duty, if the great and courteous King permits.’ When the
King heard these words, and being moreover unable to sleep, he was
in no way averse to listening to the tale of Shahraz&d.
And Shahraz&d, this first night, began the following tale:

The Tale of King Shahryar and of his Brother, King Shahzaman

2010-09-05T17:47:00.001+08:00

iT is related—but All&h is all wise and all knowing, all powerful
and all beneficent—that there was, in the tide and show of ancient
time and the passage of the age and of the moment, a king among
the kings of S&s&n, in the isles of India and China. He was master of
armies and auxiliaries, of slaves and of a great following; and he had
two sons, one tall and the other small. Both were heroic horsemen;
but the taller was the greater in this exercise and reigned over lands
and governed with justice among men, so that the peoples of the
land and of the kingdom loved him. His name was King Shahry&r.
The smaller brother was called King Shahzam&n and ruled over
Samarkand al-Ajam.
Both lived in their countries and were just rulers of the people
for a space of twenty years; by the end of which time each was at the
height of his splendour and his growth.
This was the way with them until the tall king was seized by a
violent longing to see his brother. Then he commanded his Waz(r to
depart and return with him: and the Waz(r answered: ‘I hear and I obey.’
The Waz(r set out and, arriving in all security by the grace of
All&h, entered the presence of the brother, wished him peace, and
told him the purpose of his journey.
King Shahzam&n answered: ‘I hear and I obey.’ Then he made
preparations for his departure and for the going out of his tents, his
camels, and mules; his slaves and fighting-men. Lastly he raised his
own Waz(r to the governorship, and departed to seek the lands of his
brother.
But, in the middle of the night, he recalled a thing which he had
left forgotten at the palace. Returning and entering, he found his
wife stretched on her bed and being embraced by a black slave. At
this sight, the world darkened before his face and he said within his
soul: ‘If such a thing has come to pass when I have hardly left the city,
what would the conduct of this wanton be if I were absent for long
at my brother’s house?’ So he drew his sword and with one stroke
killed them upon the carpets of the bed. Then he returned and,
ordering his camp to move forward, journeyed through the night till
he came to his brother’s city.

His brother rejoiced at his approach, went out to meet him and,
greeting him, wished him peace; also he adorned the city for him,
and began to speak with him jovially. But King Shahzam&n
remembered the affair of his wife, and a cloud of grief veiled him; his
cheeks became sallow and his body frail. King Shahry&r, seeing him
in this pass and thinking it was due to his exile from lands and kingdom,
questioned him no further on the subject and let him be. But, on a
later day, he said: ‘My brother, I know not! and yet I see your body
grow frail and your cheeks sallow.’ Shahzam&n answered: ‘My brother,
I am stricken in the heart of my heart.’ But he did not reveal what he
had seen happen to his wife. So King Shahry&r continued: ‘Then
come hunting and coursing with me, for in that pursuit perhaps your
breast may throw off this trouble.’ But King Shahzam&n had no wish
to do so; and his brother went out to hunt alone.
Now there were in the King’s palace certain windows that looked
on to the garden, and, as King Shahzam&n leaned there and looked
out, the door of the palace opened and twenty women slaves with
twenty men slaves came from it; and the wife of the King, his brother,
was among them and walked there in all her bright beauty. When
they came to the pool of a fountain they all undressed and mingled
one with another. Suddenly, on the King’s wife crying: ‘O Masud!
Y& Masud!’, a gigantic negro ran towards her, embraced her, and,
turning her upon her back, enjoyed her. At this signal, all the other
men slaves did the same with the women and they continued thus a
long while, not ceasing their kisses and embraces and goings in and
the like until the approach of dawn.
At this sight the King’s brother said within himself: ‘By All&h,
mine is even a lighter misfortune than his.’ So he let his grief and
discontent slip from him, saying to himself: ‘Truly, this is more terrible
than all which happened to me.’ And from that moment he began to
drink again and to eat without pause.
Meanwhile the King, his brother, came back from hunting, and
the two wished each other peace. Then King Shahry&r, observing his
brother Shahzam&n, saw that colour and life had come back to him
and further that he, who had so long dealt sparingly with his food,
now ate abundantly. So, in his astonishment, he asked him the
explanation of this; and the other answered: ‘Listen and I will tell you
the cause of my former pallor. When you sent your Waz(r to me to
require my presence at your side, I made my preparation for departure

and left my city. But afterwards, remembering the present which I
destined for you and which I gave you at the palace, I went back and
found my wife lying with a black slave, the two sleeping upon the
carpets of my bed. I killed the pair of them and made my way to you,
thrice wretched in my thought for what had happened. That was the
cause of my former paleness and loss of strength. As for the return of
colour to my cheeks, spare me, I pray, from speaking of it.’
When his brother heard these words, he said: ‘By All&h, I conjure
you to tell me the other half of the matter!’ So King Shahzam&n told
him all he had seen. And King Shahry&r exclaimed: ‘First must I see
this with my own eyes!’ To this his brother answered: ‘Make it appear,
then, that you are going out to hunt and course; but hide instead
with me, and you shall be witness of the sight and see the truth of it!’
Immediately the King proclaimed his departure by the public
crier and the soldiers went out beyond the city with their tents. The
King went forth also and, settling himself in his tents, said to his
young slaves: ‘Let no one enter!’ Then he disguised himself and, leaving
secretly, went towards the palace where his brother was. On his arrival
he stationed himself at the window giving on to the garden. Scarcely
had an hour passed when the women slaves, circling about their
mistress, came into the garden with the men slaves; and they did all
that Shahzam&n had told of them and passed the time in these
diversions until asr, the beginning of the sun’s decline.
When King Shahry&r saw these things, reason fled from her seat
in his mind and he said to his brother Shahzam&n: ‘Let us go hence
and fare forth to seek our destiny upon the road of All&h; for we have
no right in royalty, nor shall have, until we have found someone who
has met a fate like ours: without that, in truth, death would be better
than our lives.’ To this his brother made the fitting answer and both
went out by a secret door of the palace. They travelled night and day
until they came to a tree in the middle of a lonely meadow near the
salt sea. In this meadow there was an eyelet of fresh water at which
they drank and afterwards sat down to rest. An hour had hardly passed
when the sea began to be troubled and suddenly a column of black
smoke came up out of it which rose to the sky and moved towards
the meadow. Seeing this, they became afraid and climbed as high as
they were able into the tall tree, and began to consider what this
might mean. Then, behold! the smoke column changed to a Jinn( of
great size, vast-shouldered, gigantically-breasted, and carrying on his
head a box. He put foot to the earth, came towards the tree in which
they were, and stopped below it. Then he lifted the lid of the box and
took from it a large coffer which he also opened; and thereupon
appeared a desirable young girl, bright in her beauty, shining like the
sun. As the poet says:

She comes, a torch in the shadows, and it is day;
Her light more brightly lights the dawn.
Suns leap from out her beauty
And moons are born in the smiling of her eyes.
Ah, that the veils of her mystery might be rent
And the folk of the world lie ravished at her feet.
Forced by the great light of her sweet glancing
Wet tears smart forth from every watching eye.

When the Jinn( had looked long at the beauty of the girl, he said to
her: ‘O Queen of every silky thing! O you whom I ravished away
upon your bridal night! I would sleep a little.’ And the Jinn(, resting
his head upon the knees of the young girl, went to sleep.
Then the child raised her head and saw the two kings hidden in the
tree-top. At once she lifted the head of the Jinn( from her knees, rested
it upon the ground, and stood up beneath the tree, saying to them by
signs: ‘Come down. Have no fear of this Ifr(t.’ They also answered by
signs: ‘All&h be with you! Pray excuse us from such a dangerous
undertaking!’ She said: ‘I conjure you by All&h! Come down quickly,
or I will warn the Ifr(t and he shall kill you with the worst of deaths!’
Then they were afraid and came down beside her; and she said at once:
‘Come, pierce me violently with your lances; if not, I will wake the
Ifr(t.’ Then Shahry&r said fearfully to Shahzam&n: ‘You, my brother, do
first what she requires!’ To which the other answered: ‘I will do nothing
until you have given me an example, my elder brother!’ And each began
to coax the other, making with their eyes gestures of coupling. Then
she said: ‘Why do I see you working your eyes in this way? If you do
not come forward and do it to me at once, I will wake the Ifr(t.’ So, in
their fear of the Jinn(, they both did to her as she had commanded, and
when they were well wearied, she said: ‘You are indeed experienced
riders!’ Then, drawing from her pocket a little bag, she took from it a
necklace of five hundred and seventy seal-rings, saying: ‘Know you
what these are?’ And they answered: ‘We do not know.’ Then she said:
‘The givers of these seal-rings have all coupled with me on the
unwitting horns of this Ifr(t. So now, O brothers, give me yours!’ Then
they gave her their seal-rings, taking them off their hands. Whereon
she said: ‘Know that this Ifr(t carried me off on the night of my
marriage, prisoned me in a coffer and placed that coffer in a box and
fastened about the box seven chains, yes, and then laid me at the bottom
of the moaning sea that wars and dashes with its waves. But he did not
know that whenever any one of us women desires a thing, nothing can
prevent her from it. And the poet said, besides:

Friend, trust not at all in women, smile at their promising,
For they lower or they love at the caprice of their parts.
Filled to the mouth with deceit, they lavish a lying love
Even while the very floss fringing their silks is faithless.
Respect and remember the words of Y*suf. Forget not
Ibl(s worked all Adam’s woe with one woman.
Rail not, my friend. At this house, at whom you are railing,
Mild love tomorrow will give place to madness.
Say not: “If I love, I’ll escape the follies of loving,”
But rather: “Only a miracle brings a man safe from among them.”

At these words the brothers marvelled even to the limits of marvelling
and said to each other: ‘If this be a Jinn( and in spite of his power
much more terrible things have happened to him than to us, it is an
adventure which ought to console us!’
So at that same hour they left the young woman and returned
each to his own city.
When King Shahry&r entered his palace, he caused his wife’s head
to be cut off at the neck, and in the same way the heads of the slaves,
both men and women. Then he ordered his Waz(r to bring him every
night a young and virgin girl, whom he ravished and, when the night
had passed, caused to be slain. This he did for three long years; so that
the people were all one cry of grief, one tumult of horror. They fled
away with such daughters as remained to them; and in all the city there
remained not one girl who retained the state to serve for this assault.
At last the King, as was his custom, ordered the Waz(r to bring
him a young girl; and the Waz(r went forth and hunted, but found no
girl at all. So he returned to his own home, dejected and wretched,
and with his soul full of his fear of the King.
Now this Waz(r had himself two daughters who in the matters of
beauty, charm, brilliance, perfection, and delicate taste, were each
unrivalled save by the other. The name of the elder was Shahraz&d,
and that of the younger Dunyaz&d. Shahraz&d had read the books,
the annals, and the legends of old kings, together with the histories of
past peoples. Also she was credited with possessing a thousand books
of stories telling of the peoples, the kings, and the poets of bygone
ages and of past time. She was sweetly eloquent of speech and to
listen to her was music.
When she had looked at her father, she said: ‘Why do I see you so
bowed and changed with care and sorrow? Know, my father, that the
poet says: “Thou who art sad, oh be comforted; for nothing endures
and as every joy vanishes away so also vanishes every sorrow!”’
When the Waz(r heard these words, he told his daughter from
beginning to end all that had happened concerning the King. Then
Shahraz&d said: ‘By All&h, father, you must marry me to this king; for
either I shall live or, dying, I shall be a ransom for the daughters of
the Mussulm&ns and the cause of their deliverance out of the hands
of the King.’ Then said he: ‘All&h be with you! You shall never expose
yourself to such a danger.’ And she answered: ‘It is necessary that I do
this.’ So he said to her: ‘Take care that the fate of the ass with the bull
and the husbandman befall not you also. Listen’:

THE GOLDEN BIRD

2010-09-05T17:40:00.000+08:00

A certain king had a beautiful garden, and in the garden
stood a tree which bore golden apples. These apples were
always counted, and about the time when they began to
grow ripe it was found that every night one of them was
gone. The king became very angry at this, and ordered the
gardener to keep watch all night under the tree. The
gardener set his eldest son to watch; but about twelve
o’clock he fell asleep, and in the morning another of the
apples was missing. Then the second son was ordered to
watch; and at midnight he too fell asleep, and in the
morning another apple was gone. Then the third son
offered to keep watch; but the gardener at first would not

et him, for fear some harm should come to him: however,
at last he consented, and the young man laid himself under
he tree to watch. As the clock struck twelve he heard a
rustling noise in the air, and a bird came flying that was of
pure gold; and as it was snapping at one of the apples with
ts beak, the gardener’s son jumped up and shot an arrow
at it. But the arrow did the bird no harm; only it dropped
a golden feather from its tail, and then flew away. The
golden feather was brought to the king in the morning,
and all the council was called together. Everyone agreed
that it was worth more than all the wealth of the kingdom:
but the king said, ‘One feather is of no use to me, I must
have the whole bird.’
Then the gardener’s eldest son set out and thought to
find the golden bird very easily; and when he had gone
but a little way, he came to a wood, and by the side of the
wood he saw a fox sitting; so he took his bow and made
ready to shoot at it. Then the fox said, ‘Do not shoot me,
for I will give you good counsel; I know what your
business is, and that you want to find the golden bird. You
will reach a village in the evening; and when you get
there, you will see two inns opposite to each other, one of
which is very pleasant and beautiful to look at: go not in
there, but rest for the night in the other, though it may
appear to you to be very poor and mean.’ But the son
thought to himself, ‘What can such a beast as this know
about the matter?’ So he shot his arrow at the fox; but he
missed it, and it set up its tail above its back and ran into
the wood. Then he went his way, and in the evening
came to the village where the two inns were; and in one
of these were people singing, and dancing, and feasting;
but the other looked very dirty, and poor. ‘I should be
very silly,’ said he, ‘if I went to that shabby house, and left
this charming place’; so he went into the smart house, and
ate and drank at his ease, and forgot the bird, and his
country too.
Time passed on; and as the eldest son did not come
back, and no tidings were heard of him, the second son set
out, and the same thing happened to him. He met the fox,
who gave him the good advice: but when he came to the
two inns, his eldest brother was standing at the window
where the merrymaking was, and called to him to come
in; and he could not withstand the temptation, but went
in, and forgot the golden bird and his country in the same
manner.
Time passed on again, and the youngest son too wished
to set out into the wide world to seek for the golden bird;
but his father would not listen to it for a long while, for he
was very fond of his son, and was afraid that some ill luck
might happen to him also, and prevent his coming back.
However, at last it was agreed he should go, for he would
not rest at home; and as he came to the wood, he met the
fox, and heard the same good counsel. But he was
thankful to the fox, and did not attempt his life as his
brothers had done; so the fox said, ‘Sit upon my tail, and
you will travel faster.’ So he sat down, and the fox began
to run, and away they went over stock and stone so quick
that their hair whistled in the wind.
When they came to the village, the son followed the
fox’s counsel, and without looking about him went to the
shabby inn and rested there all night at his ease. In the
morning came the fox again and met him as he was
beginning his journey, and said, ‘Go straight forward, till
you come to a castle, before which lie a whole troop of
soldiers fast asleep and snoring: take no notice of them, but
go into the castle and pass on and on till you come to a
room, where the golden bird sits in a wooden cage; close
by it stands a beautiful golden cage; but do not try to take
the bird out of the shabby cage and put it into the
handsome one, otherwise you will repent it.’ Then the fox
stretched out his tail again, and the young man sat himself
down, and away they went over stock and stone till their
hair whistled in the wind.
Before the castle gate all was as the fox had said: so the
son went in and found the chamber where the golden bird
hung in a wooden cage, and below stood the golden cage,
and the three golden apples that had been lost were lying
close by it. Then thought he to himself, ‘It will be a very
droll thing to bring away such a fine bird in this shabby
cage’; so he opened the door and took hold of it and put it
into the golden cage. But the bird set up such a loud
scream that all the soldiers awoke, and they took him
prisoner and carried him before the king. The next
morning the court sat to judge him; and when all was
heard, it sentenced him to die, unless he should bring the
king the golden horse which could run as swiftly as the
wind; and if he did this, he was to have the golden bird
given him for his own.
So he set out once more on his journey, sighing, and in
great despair, when on a sudden his friend the fox met
him, and said, ‘You see now what has happened on
account of your not listening to my counsel. I will still,
however, tell you how to find the golden horse, if you
will do as I bid you. You must go straight on till you
come to the castle where the horse stands in his stall: by
his side will lie the groom fast asleep and snoring: take
away the horse quietly, but be sure to put the old leathern
saddle upon him, and not the golden one that is close by
it.’ Then the son sat down on the fox’s tail, and away they
went over stock and stone till their hair whistled in the
wind.
All went right, and the groom lay snoring with his
hand upon the golden saddle. But when the son looked at
the horse, he thought it a great pity to put the leathern
saddle upon it. ‘I will give him the good one,’ said he; ‘I
am sure he deserves it.’ As he took up the golden saddle
the groom awoke and cried out so loud, that all the guards
ran in and took him prisoner, and in the morning he was
again brought before the court to be judged, and was
sentenced to die. But it was agreed, that, if he could bring
thither the beautiful princess, he should live, and have the
bird and the horse given him for his own.
Then he went his way very sorrowful; but the old fox
came and said, ‘Why did not you listen to me? If you had,
you would have carried away both the bird and the horse;
yet will I once more give you counsel. Go straight on, and
in the evening you will arrive at a castle. At twelve o’clock
at night the princess goes to the bathing-house: go up to
her and give her a kiss, and she will let you lead her away;
but take care you do not suffer her to go and take leave of
her father and mother.’ Then the fox stretched out his tail,
and so away they went over stock and stone till their hair
whistled again.
As they came to the castle, all was as the fox had said,
and at twelve o’clock the young man met the princes
going to the bath and gave her the kiss, and she agreed to
run away with him, but begged with many tears that he
would let her take leave of her father. At first he refused,
but she wept still more and more, and fell at his feet, till at
last he consented; but the moment she came to her father’s
house the guards awoke and he was taken prisoner again.
Then he was brought before the king, and the king
said, ‘You shall never have my daughter unless in eight
days you dig away the hill that stops the view from my
window.’ Now this hill was so big that the whole world
could not take it away: and when he had worked for seven
days, and had done very little, the fox came and said. ‘Lie
down and go to sleep; I will work for you.’ And in the
morning he awoke and the hill was gone; so he went
merrily to the king, and told him that now that it was
removed he must give him the princess.
Then the king was obliged to keep his word, and away
went the young man and the princess; and the fox came
and said to him, ‘We will have all three, the princess, the
horse, and the bird.’ ‘Ah!’ said the young man, ‘that would
be a great thing, but how can you contrive it?’
’If you will only listen,’ said the fox, ‘it can be done.
When you come to the king, and he asks for the beautiful
princess, you must say, ‘Here she is!’ Then he will be very
joyful; and you will mount the golden horse that they are
to give you, and put out your hand to take leave of them;
but shake hands with the princess last. Then lift her
quickly on to the horse behind you; clap your spurs to his
side, and gallop away as fast as you can.’
All went right: then the fox said, ‘When you come to
the castle where the bird is, I will stay with the princess at
the door, and you will ride in and speak to the king; and
when he sees that it is the right horse, he will bring out
the bird; but you must sit still, and say that you want to
look at it, to see whether it is the true golden bird; and
when you get it into your hand, ride away.’
This, too, happened as the fox said; they carried off the
bird, the princess mounted again, and they rode on to a
great wood. Then the fox came, and said, ‘Pray kill me,
and cut off my head and my feet.’ But the young man
refused to do it: so the fox said, ‘I will at any rate give you
good counsel: beware of two things; ransom no one from
the gallows, and sit down by the side of no river.’ Then
away he went. ‘Well,’ thought the young man, ‘it is no
hard matter to keep that advice.’
He rode on with the princess, till at last he came to the
village where he had left his two brothers. And there he
heard a great noise and uproar; and when he asked what
was the matter, the people said, ‘Two men are going to be
hanged.’ As he came nearer, he saw that the two men
were his brothers, who had turned robbers; so he said,
‘Cannot they in any way be saved?’ But the people said
‘No,’ unless he would bestow all his money upon the
rascals and buy their liberty. Then he did not stay to think
about the matter, but paid what was asked, and his
brothers were given up, and went on with him towards
their home.
And as they came to the wood where the fox first met
them, it was so cool and pleasant that the two brothers
said, ‘Let us sit down by the side of the river, and rest a
while, to eat and drink.’ So he said, ‘Yes,’ and forgot the
fox’s counsel, and sat down on the side of the river; and
while he suspected nothing, they came behind, and threw
him down the bank, and took the princess, the horse, and
the bird, and went home to the king their master, and
said. ‘All this have we won by our labour.’ Then there was
great rejoicing made; but the horse would not eat, the bird
would not sing, and the princess wept.
The youngest son fell to the bottom of the river’s bed:
luckily it was nearly dry, but his bones were almost
broken, and the bank was so steep that he could find no
way to get out. Then the old fox came once more, and
scolded him for not following his advice; otherwise no evil
would have befallen him: ‘Yet,’ said he, ‘I cannot leave
you here, so lay hold of my tail and hold fast.’ Then he
pulled him out of the river, and said to him, as he got
upon the bank, ‘Your brothers have set watch to kill you,
if they find you in the kingdom.’ So he dressed himself as
a poor man, and came secretly to the king’s court, and was
scarcely within the doors when the horse began to eat, and
the bird to sing, and princess left off weeping. Then he
went to the king, and told him all his brothers’ roguery;
and they were seized and punished, and he had the
princess given to him again; and after the king’s death he
was heir to his kingdom.
A long while after, he went to walk one day in the
wood, and the old fox met him, and besought him with
tears in his eyes to kill him, and cut off his head and feet.
And at last he did so, and in a moment the fox was
changed into a man, and turned out to be the brother of
the princess, who had been lost a great many many years.

Tipu Dibalas Tipu

2010-09-01T12:17:00.000+08:00

Ada seorang Yogis (Ahli Yoga) mengajak seorang Pendeta bersekongkol akan
memperdaya Iman Abu Nawas. Setelah mereka mencapai kata sepakat, mereka
berangkat menemui Abu Nawas di kediamannya.
Ketika mereka datang Abu Nawas sedang melakukan salat Dhuha. Setelah
dipersilahkan masuk oleh istri Abu Nawas mereka masuk dan menunggu sambil
berbincang-bincang santai.
Seusai salat Abu Nawas menyambut mereka. Abu Nawas dan para tamunya
bercakap-cakap sejenak.
"Kami sebenarnya ingin mengajak engkau melakukan pengembaraan suci. Kalau
engkau tidak keberatan bergabunglah bersama kami." kata Ahli Yoga.
"Dengan senang hati. Lalu kapan rencananya?" tanya Abu Nawas polos.
"Besok pagi." kata Pendeta.
"Baiklah kalau begitu kita bertemu di warung teh besok." kata Abu Nawas
menyanggupi.
Hari berikutnya mereka berangkat bersama. Abu Nawas mengenakan jubah
seorang Sufi. Ahli Yoga dan Pendeta memakai seragam keagamaan mereka
masing-masing. Di tengah jalan mereka mulai diserang rasa lapar karena
mereka memang sengaja tidak membawa bekal.
"Hai Abu Nawas, bagaimana kalau engkau saja yang mengumpulkan derma guna
membeli makanan untuk kita bertiga. Karena kami akan mengadakan
kebaktian." kata Pendeta. Tanpa banyak bicara Abu Nawas berangkat mencari
dan mengumpulkan derma dari dusun satu ke dusun lain. Setelah derma
terkumpul, Abu Nawas membeli makanan yang cukup untuk tiga orang. Abu
Nawas kembali ke Pendeta dan Ahli Yoga dengan membawa makanan. Karena
sudah tak sanggup menahan rasa lapar Abu Nawas berkata,

"Mari segera kita bagi makanan ini sekarang juga." "Jangan sekarang. Kami
sedang berpuasa." kata Ahli Yoga.
"Tetapi aku hanya menginginkan bagianku saja sedangkan bagian kalian
terserah pada kalian." kata Abu Nawas menawarkan jalan keluar.
"Aku tidak setuju. Kita harus seiring seirama dalam berbuat apa pun:" kata
Pendeta.
"Betul aku pun tidak setuju karena waktu makanku besok pagi.
Besok pagi aku baru akan berbuka." kata Ahli Yoga.
"Bukankah aku yang engkau jadikan alat pencari derma Dan derma itu sekarang
telah kutukar dengan makanan ini. Sekarang kalian tidak mengijinkan aku
mengambil bagian sendiri. Itu tidak masuk akal." kata Abu Nawas mulai mera
jengkel. Namun begitu Pendeta dan Ahli Yoga tetap bersikeras tidak
mengijinkan Abu Nawas mengambil bagian yang menja haknya.
Abu Nawas penasaran. la mencoba sekali lagi meyakinkan kawan-kawannya
agar mengijinkan ia memakan bagianya. Tetapi mereka tetap saja menolak.

Abu Nawas benar-benar merasa jengkel dan marah. Namun Abu Nawas tid
memperlihatkan sedikit pun kejengkelan dan kemarahannya.
"Bagaimana kalau kita mengadakan perjanjian." kata Pendeta kepada Abu
Nawas.
"Perjanjian apa?" tanya Abu Nawas.
"Kita adakan lomba. Barangsiapa di antara kita bermimpi paling indah maka ia
akan mendapat bagian yang terbanyak yang kedua lebih sedikit dan yang
terburuk akan mendapat paling sedikit." Pendeta itu menjelaskan.
Abu Nawas setuju. la tidak memberi komentar apa-apa.
IVfalam semakin larut. Embun mulai turun ke bumi. Pendeta dan Ahli Yoga
mengantuk dan tidur. Abu Nawas tidak bisa tidur. la hanya berpura-pura tidur.
Setelah merasa yakin kawan-kawannya sudah terlelap Abu Nawas menghampiri
makanan itu. Tanpa berpikir dua kali Abu Nawas memakan habis makanan itu
hinggatidak tersisa sedikit pun. Setelah merasa kekenyangan Abu Nawas baru
bisa tidur.

Keesokan hari mereka bangun hampir bersamaan. Ahli Yoga dengan wajah
berseri-seri bercerita,
"Tadi malam aku bermimpi memasuki sebuah taman yang mirip sekali dengan
Nirvana. Aku merasakan kenikmatan yang belum pernah kurasakan sebelumnya
dalam hidup ini."
Pendeta mengatakan bahwa mimpi Ahli Yoga benar-benar menakjubkan. Betulbetul
luar biasa. Kemudian giliran Pendeta menceritakan mimpinya.
"Aku seolah-olah menembus ruang dan waktu. Dan temyata memang benar. Aku
secara tidak sengaja berhasil menyusup ke masa silam dimana pendiri agamaku
hidup. Aku bertemu dengan beliau dan yang lebih membahagiakan adalah aku
diberkatinya."
Ahli Yoga juga memuji-muji kehebatan mimpi Pendeta, Abu Nawas hanya diam.
la bahkan tidak merasa tertarik sedikitpun.
Karena Abu Nawas belum juga buka mulut, Pendeta dai Ahli Yoga mulai tidak
sabar untuk tidak menanyakan mimpi Abu Nawas.

"Kalian tentu tahu Nabi Daud alaihissalam. Beliau adalah seorang nabi yang ahli
berpuasa. Tadi malam aku bermimpi berbincang-bincang dengan beliau. Beliau
menanyakan apakah aku berpuasa atau tidak. Aku katakan aku berpuasa karena
aku memang tidak makan sejak dini hari Kemudian beliau menyuruhku segera
berbuka karena hari sudah malam. Tentu saja aku tidak berani mengabaikan
perintah beliau. Aku segera bangun dari tidur dan langsung menghabiskan
makanan itu." kata Abu Nawas tanpa perasaa bersalah secuil pun.
Sambil menahan rasa lapar yang menyayat-nyayat Pendeta dan Ahli Yoga saling
berpandangan satu sama lain.
Kejengkelan Abu Nawas terobati.
Kini mereka sadar bahwa tidak ada gunanya coba-coba mempermainkan Abu
Nawas, pasti hanya akan mendapat celaka sendiri.

Strategi Maling

2010-09-01T11:59:00.000+08:00

Tanpa pikir panjang Abu Nawas memutuskan untuk menjual keledai
kesayangannya. Keledai itu merupakan kendaraan Abu Nawas satu-satunya.
Sebenarnya ia tidak tega untuk menjualnya. Tetapi keluarga Abu Nawas amat
membutuhkan uang. Dan istrinya setuju.
Keesokan harinya Abu Nawas membawa keledai ke pasar. Abu Nawas tidak tahu
kalau ada sekelompok pencuri yang terdiri dari empat orang telah mengetahui
keadaan dan rencana Abu Nawas. Mereka sepakat akan memperdaya Abu
Nawas. Rencana pun mulai mereka susun.
Ketika Abu Nawas beristirahat di bawah pohon, salah seorang mendekat dan
berkata,
"Apakah engkau akan menjual kambingmu?"
Tentu saja Abu Nawas terperanjat mendengar pertanyaan yang begitu tiba-tiba.

"Ini bukan kambing." kata Abu Nawas.
"Kalau bukan kambing, lalu apa?" tanya pencuri itu selanjutnya.
"Keledai." kata Abu Nawas.
"Kalau engkau yakin itu keledai, jual saja ke pasar dan dan tanyakan pada
mereka." kata komplotan pencuri itu sambil berlalu. Abu Nawas tidak
terpengaruh. Kemudian ia meneruskan perjalanannya.
Ketika Abu Nawas sedang menunggang keledai, pencuri kedua menghampirinya
dan berkata."Mengapa kau menunggang kambing."
"Ini bukan kambing tapi keledai."
"Kalau itu keledai aku tidak bertanya seperti itu, dasar orang aneh. Kambing
kok dikatakan keledai."

"Kalau ini kambing' aku tidak akan menungganginya." jawab Abu Nawas tanpa
ragu.
"Kalau engkau tidak percaya, pergilah ke pasar dan tanyakan pada orang-orang
di sana." kata pencuri kedua sambil berlalu.
Abu Nawas belum terpengaruh dan ia tetap berjalan menuju pasar.
Pencuri ketiga datang menghampiri Abu Nawas,"Hai Abu Nawas akan kau bawa
ke mana kambing itu?"
Kali ini Abu Nawas tidak segera menjawab.la mulai ragu, sudah tiga orang
mengatakan kalau hewan yang dibawanya adalah kambing.
Pencuri ketiga tidak menyia-nyiakan kesempatan. la makin merecoki otak Abu
Nawas, "Sudahlah, biarpun kau bersikeras hewan itu adalah keledai nyatanya
itu adalah kambing, kambing ....... kambiiiiiing !"
Abu Nawas berhenti sejenak untuk beristirahat di bawah pohon. Pencuri
keempat melaksanakan strategi busuknya. la duduk di samping Abu Nawas dan
mengajak tokoh cerdik ini untuk berbincang-bincang.

"Ahaa, bagus sekali kambingmu ini...!" pencuri keempat membuka percakapan.
"Kau juga yakin ini kambing?" tanya Abu Nawas.
"Lho? ya jelas sekali kalau hewan ini adalah kambing. Kalau boleh aku ingin
membelinya."
"Berapa kau mau membayarnya?"
"Tiga dirham!"
Abu Nawas setuju. Setelah menerima uang dari pencuri keempat kemudian Abu
Nawas langsung pulang. Setiba di rumah Abu Nawas dimarahi istrinya.
"Jadi keledai itu hanya engkau jual tiga dirham lantaran mereka mengatakan
bahwa keledai itu kambing?" Abu Nawas tidak bisa menjawab. la hanya
mendengarkan ocehan istrinya dengan setia sambil menahan rasa dongkol. Kini
ia baru menyadari kalau sudah diperdayai oleh komplotan pencuri yang
menggoyahkan akal sehatnya.

Abu Nawas merencanakan sesuatu. la pergi ke hutan mencari sebatang kayu
untuk dijadikan sebuah tongkat yang nantinya bisa menghasilkan uang..
Rencana Abu Nawas ternyata berjalan lancar. Hampir semua orang
membicarakan keajaiban tongkat Abu Nawas. Berita ini juga terdengar oleh
para pencuri yang telah menipu Abu Nawas. Mereka langsung tertarik. Bahkan
mereka melihat sendiri ketika Abu Nawas membeli barang atau makan tanpa
membayar tetapi hanya dengan mengacungkan tongkatnya. Mereka berpikir
kalau tongkat itu bisa dibeli maka tentu mereka akan kaya karena hanya
dengan mengacungkan tongkat itu mereka akan mendapatkan apa yang mereka
inginkan.
Akhirnya mereka mendekati Abu Nawas dan berkata, "Apakah tongkatmu akan
dijual?"
"Tidak." jawab Abu Nawas dengan cuek.
"Tetapi kami bersedia membeli dengan harga yang amat tinggi." kata mereka.
"Berapa?" kata Abu Nawas pura-pura merasa tertarik.
"Seratus dinar uang emas." kata mereka tanpa ragu-ragu.

"Tetapi tongkat ini adalah tongkat wasiat satu-satunya yang aku miliki." kata
Abu Nawas sambil tetap berpura-pura tidak ingin menjual tongkatnya.
"Dengan uang seratus dinar engkau sudah bisa hidup enak." Kata mereka makin
penasaran.
Abu Nawas diam beberapa saat sepertinya merasa keberatan sekali.
"Baiklah kalau begitu." kata Abu Nawas kemudian sambil menyerahkan
tongkatnya.
Setelah menerima seratus dinar uang emas Abu Nawas segera melesat pulang.
Para pencuri itu segera mencari warung terdekat untuk membuktikan keajaiban
tongkat yang baru mereka beli. Seusai makan mereka mengacungkan tongkat
itu kepada pemilik kedai. Tentu saja pemilik kedai marah.
"Apa maksudmu mengacungkan tongkat itu padaku?" "Bukankah Abu Nawas juga
mengacungkan tongkat ini dan engkau membebaskannya?" tanya para pencuri
itu.

"Benar. Tetapi engkau harus tahu bahwa Abu Nawas menitipkan sejumlah uang
kepadaku sebelum makan di sini!"
"Gila! Temyata kita tidak mendapat keuntungan sama sekali menipu Abu
Nawas. Kita malah rugi besar!" umpat para pencuri dengan rasa dongkol.

Saudagar Jerami

2010-08-30T22:17:00.000+08:00

Dahulu kala, ada seorang pemuda miskin yang bernama Taro. Ia bekerja untuk ladang orang lain dan tinggal dilumbung rumah majikannya. Suatu hari, Taro pergi ke kuil untuk berdoa. "Wahai, Dewa Rahmat! Aku telah bekerja dengan sungguh-sungguh, tapi kehidupanku tidak berkercukupan". "Tolonglah aku agar hidup senang". Sejak saat itu setiap selesai bekerja, Taro pergi ke kuil. Suatu malam, sesuatu yang aneh membangunkan Taro. Di sekitarnya menjadi bercahaya, lalu muncul suara. "Taro, dengar baik-baik. Peliharalah baik-baik benda yang pertama kali kau dapatkan esok hari. Itu akan membuatmu bahagia."

Keesokan harinya ketika keluar dari pintu gerbang kuil, Taro jatuh terjerembab. Ketika sadar ia sedang menggenggam sebatang jerami. "Oh, jadi yang dimaksud Dewa adalah jerami, ya? Apa jerami ini akan mendatangkan kebahagiaan…?", pikir Taro. Walaupun agak kecewa dengan benda yang didapatkannya Taro lalu berjalan sambil membawa jerami. Di tengah jalan ia menangkap dan mengikatkan seekor lalat besar yang terbang dengan ributnya mengelilingi Taro di jeraminya. Lalat tersebut terbang berputar-putar pada jerami yang sudah diikatkan pada sebatang ranting. "Wah menarik ya", ujar Taro. Saat itu lewat kereta yang diikuti para pengawal. Di dalam kereta itu, seorang anak sedang duduk sambil memperhatikan lalat Taro. "Aku ingin mainan itu." Seorang pengawal datang menghampiri Taro dan meminta mainan itu. "Silakan ambil", ujar Taro. Ibu anak tersebut memberikan tiga buah jeruk sebagai rasa terima kasihnya kepada Taro.

"Wah, sebatang jerami bisa menjadi tiga buah jeruk", ujar Taro dalam hati. Ketika meneruskan perjalanannya, terlihat seorang wanita yang sedang beristirahat dan sangat kehausan. "Maaf, adakah tempat di dekat sini mata air ?", tanya wanita tadi. "Ada dikuil, tetapi jaraknya masih jauh dari sini, kalau anda haus, ini kuberikan jerukku", kata Taro sambil memberikan jeruknya kepada wanita itu. "Terima kasih, berkat engkau, aku menjadi sehat dan segar kembali". Terimalah kain tenun ini sebagai rasa terima kasih kami, ujar suami wanita itu. Dengan perasaan gembira, Taro berjalan sambil membawa kain itu. Tak lama kemudian, lewat seorang samurai dengan kudanya. Ketika dekat Taro, kuda samurai itu terjatuh dan tidak mampu bergerak lagi. "Aduh, padahal kita sedang terburu-buru." Para pengawal berembuk, apa yang harus dilakukan terhadap kuda itu. Melihat keadaan itu, Taro menawarkan diri untuk mengurus kuda itu. Sebagai gantinya Taro memberikan segulung kain tenun yang ia dapatkan kepada para pengawal samurai itu. Taro mengambil air dari sungai dan segera meminumkannya kepada kuda itu. Kemudian dengan sangat gembira, Taro membawa kuda yang sudah sehat itu sambil membawa 2 gulung kain yang tersisa.

Ketika hari menjelang malam, Taro pergi ke rumah seorang petani untuk meminta makanan ternak untuk kuda, dan sebagai gantinya ia memberikan segulung kain yang dimilikinya. Petani itu memandangi kain tenun yang indah itu, dan merasa amat senang. Sebagai ucapan terima kasih petani itu menjamu Taro makan malam dan mempersilakannya menginap di rumahnya. Esok harinya, Taro mohon diri kepada petani itu dan melanjutkan perjalanan dengan menunggang kudanya.

Tiba-tiba di depan sebuah rumah besar, orang-orang tampak sangat sibuk memindahkan barang-barang. "Kalau ada kuda tentu sangat bermanfaat," pikir Taro. Kemudian taro masuk ke halaman rumah dan bertanya apakah mereka membutuhkan kuda. Sang pemilik rumah berkata,"Wah kuda yang bagus. Aku menginginkannya, tetapi aku saat ini tidak mempunyai uang. Bagaimanan kalau ku ganti dengan sawahku ?". "Baik, uang kalau dipakai segera habis, tetapi sawah bila digarap akan menghasilkan beras, Silakan kalau mau ditukar", kata Taro.

"Bijaksana sekali kau anak muda. Bagaimana jika selama aku pergi ke negeri yang jauh, kau tinggal disini untuk menjaganya ?", Tanya si pemilik rumah. "Baik, Terima kasih Tuan". Sejak saat itu taro menjaga rumah itu sambil bekerja membersihkan rerumputan dan menggarap sawah yang didapatkannya. Ketika musim gugur tiba, Taro memanen padinya yang sangat banyak.

Semakin lama Taro semakin kaya. Karena kekayaannya berawal dari sebatang jerami, ia diberi julukan "Saudagar Jerami". Para tetangganya yang kaya datang kepada Taro dan meminta agar putri mereka dijadikan istri oleh Taro. Tetapi akhirnya, Taro menikah dengan seorang gadis dari desa tempat ia dilahirkan. Istrinya bekerja dengan rajin membantu Taro. Merekapun dikaruniai seorang anak yang lucu. Waktu terus berjalan, tetapi Si pemilik rumah tidak pernah kembali lagi. Dengan demikian, Taro hidup bahagia bersama keluarganya.

Si Buta Dan Si Bungkung

2010-08-27T09:10:00.000+08:00

Di suatu kampung tinggallah dua orang pemuda sebaya. Mereka bersahabat akrab sekali. Kemana pun mereka pergi selalu bersama. Boleh dikata tidak pernah terjadi pertengkaran di antara mereka. Jika yang seorang sedang marah, yang seorang lagi berdiam diri atau membujuk sehingga kemarahannya reda. Begitu juga jika ada kesulitan, selalu mereka atasi bersama.

Pada dasarnya, mereka memang saling membutuhkan karena keadaan tubuh mereka mengharuskan demikian. Pemuda yang satu bertubuh kekar, tetapi buta matanya; pemuda yang lain dapat melihat, tetapi bungkuk tubuhnya. Oleh karena itu, orang menyebut mereka si Buta dan si Bungkuk.

Si Buta sangat baik hatinya. Tidak sedikit pun is curiga kepada temannya, si Bungkuk. Ia percaya penuh kepada temannya itu, walaupun si Bungkuk sering menipu dirinya. Kejadian itu selalu berulang setiap mereka menghadiri selamatan. Si Buta selalu duduk berdampingan dengan si Bungkuk. Pada saat makan, si Buta selalu mengeluh.

“Pemilik rumah ini kikir sekali!” bisiknya kepada si Bungkuk agar jangan didengar orang lain. “Tak ada secuil pun ikan, kecuali sayur labu.”

Si Bungkuk hanya tersenyum karena keluhan temannya itu akibat ulahnya. Secara diam-diam ia memotong daging ayam yang cukup besar di piring si Buta dan ditukar dengan sayur labu. Akibatnya, piring gulai si Buta hanya berisi sayur labu.

Si Bungkuk merasa bahagia bersahabat dengan si Buta. Setiap ada kesempatan, ia dapat memanfaatkan kebutaan mata temannya untuk kepentingan sendiri. Si Buta yang tidak mengetahui kelicikan si Bungkuk juga merasa senang bersahabat dengan temannya itu. Setiap saat si Bungkuk dapat menjadi matanya.

Pada suatu hari, si Bungkuk mengajak si Buta pergi berburu rusa. Tidak jauh dari kampung mereka ada hutan lebat. Bermacam-macam margasatwa hidup di sana seperti burung, siamang, binatang melata, dan rusa.

Konon, pada waktu itu belum ada pemburu menggunakan senapan untuk membunuh hewan buruan. Penduduk yang ingin mendapatkan rusa atau binatang lain biasanya menggunakan jerat yang diseebut jipah (faring). Kadang mereka berburu menggunakan anjing pelacak dan tombak. Cara ini akan dipakai si Bungkuk dan si Buta untuk berburu.

“Kalau kita dapat membunuh seekor rusa, hasilnya kita bagi dua sama rata,” ujar si Bungkuk.
Tentu saja si Buta sangat gembira mendengar hal itu. itua segera menuntun anjing pelacak yang tajam India penciumannya, sedangkan si Bungkuk siap dengan tombak di tangan kanannya. Mereka berdua mengikuti arah yang ditunjukkan anjing pelacak itu.

Rupanya hari itu mereka bernasib balk. Seekor rusa jantan yang cukup besar berhasil mereka tombak. Tanduknya bercabang-cabang indah dan layak dijadikan hiasan dinding.

Si Bungkuk segera membagi rusa hasil buruan itu menjadi dua bagian. Akan tetapi, dengan segala kelicikannya, si Buta hanya mendapat tulang-tulang. Daging dan lemak rusa diambil si Bungkuk.

“Karena daging rusa sudah dibagi, kita masak sendiri sesuai selera kita,” kata si Bungkuk.

Si Buta menurut saja karena pikirnya memang demikian seharusnya. Padahal dengan cara itu, si Bungkuk bermaksud agar daging yang dimilikinya jangan secuil pun dimakan si Buta.

Walaupun si Buta tidak dapat melihat, kemampuannya memasak gulai tidak diragukan sedikit pun. Terbit air liur si Bungkuk mencium bau masakan si Buta. Si Bungkuk tidak pandai memasak.

Si Buta Dan Si BungkungAkhirnya, si Bungkuk dan si Buta menghadapi masakan rusa yang telah mereka masak dan siap menyantapnya.

“Sedaap!” kata si Bungkuk sambil memasukkan potongan daging yang besar ke dalam mulutnya.
“Nikmat!” kata si Buta sambil mengambil sepotong tulang yang besar dari piring dan menggigitnya. Si Buta bersungut-sungut karena yang digigit, ternyata tulang semua.

“Sayang,” katanya, “rusa begitu besar, tetapi tak punya daging! Besok kita berburu lagi, tetapi rusa itu harus gemuk dan banyak dagingnya.”
Si Bungkuk tersenyum mendengar perkataan si Buta. Si Buta merasa sayang jika tulang-tulang rusa yang telah dimasaknya dengan susah payah tidak dimakan. Oleh karena itu, is mencoba menggigit tulang itu lagi. Akan tetapi, tulang itu sangat keras sehingga tetap tidak tergigit.

Hal itu membuat si Buta semakin penasaran. la mengerahkan segenap tenaga dan menggigit tulang itu sekuat-kuatnya hingga bola matanya hendak keluar dari lubang mata.

Tuhan sudah menakdirkan rupanya. Keajaiban pun terjadi. Mata si Buta tidak buta lagi.

“Aku bisa melihat!” teriaknya kegirangan. Si Buta menatap sekelilingnya. Ketika is melihat tulang-tulang rusa di piringnya dan di piring si Bungkuk daging yang empuk, bukan main marahnya.

“Sekarang, terbukalah topeng kebusukanmu selama ini!” katanya.

Si Buta memungut tulang rusa paling besar, lalu si Bungkuk dipukul dengan tulang itu. Jeritan si Bungkuk meminta ampun tidak dihiraukannya sama sekali. Seluruh tubuh si Bungkuk babak belur. Seperti si Buta, keanehan pun terjadi pada si Bungkuk. Ketika la bangkit, ternyata punggungnya menjadi lurus seperti orang sehat. “Aku tidak bungkuk lagi! Aku tidak bungkuk lagi!” teriak si Bungkuk.

Mereka berdua menari sambil berpeluk-pelukan dan bermaaf-maafan. Persahabatan mereka pun semakin akrab.

Asmara Memang Aneh

2010-08-21T11:46:00.000+08:00

Secara tak terduga Pangeran yang menjadi putra marikota jatuh sakit. Sudah
banyak tabib yang didatangkan untuk memeriksa dan mengobati tapi tak
seorang pun mampu menyembuhkannya. Akhirnya Raja mengadakan
sayembara. Sayembara boleh diikuti oleh rakyat dari semua lapisan. Tidak
terkecuali oleh para penduduk negeri tetangga.
Sayembara yang menyediakan hadiah menggiurkan itu dalam waktu beberapa
hari berhasil menyerap ratusan peserta. Namun tak satu pun dari mereka

berhasil mengobati penyakit sang pangeran. Akhirnya sebagai sahabat dekat
Abu Nawas, menawarkan jasa baik untuk menolong sang putra mahkota.

Baginda Harun Al Rasyid menerima usul itu dengan penuh harap. Abu Nawas
sadar bahwa dirinya bukan tabib. Dari itu ia tidak membawa peralatan apa-apa.
Para tabib yang ada di istana tercengang melihat Abu Nawas yang datang tanpa
peralatan yang mungkin diperlukan. Mereka berpikir mungkinkah orang macam
Abu Nawas ini bisa mengobati penyakit sang pangeran? Sedangkan para tabib
terkenal dengan peralatan yang lengkap saja tidak sanggup. Bahkan
penyakitnya tidak terlacak. Abu Nawas merasa bahwa seluruh perhatian tertuju
padanya. Namun Abu Nawas tidak begitu memperdulikannya.
Abu Nawas dipersilahkan memasuki kamar pangeran yang sedang terbaring. la
menghampiri sang pangeran dan duduk di sisinya.
Setelah Abu Nawas dan sang pangeran saling pandang beberapa saat, Abu
Nawas berkata, "Saya membutuhkan seorang tua yang di masa mudanya sering
mengembara ke pelosok negeri."
Orang tua yang diinginkan Abu Nawas didatangkan. "Sebutkan satu persatu
nama-nama desa di daerah selatan." perintah Abu Nawas kepada orang tua itu.
Ketika orang tua itu menyebutkan nama-nama desa bagian selatan, Abu Nawas
menempelkan telinganya ke dada sang pangeran. Kemudian Abu Nawas
memerintahkan agar menyebutkan bagian utara, barat dan timur. Setelah

semua bagian negeri disebutkan, Abu Nawas mohon agar diizinkan mengunjungi
sebuah desa di sebelah utara. Raja merasa heran.
"Engkau kuundang ke sini bukan untuk bertamasya." "Hamba tidak bermaksud
berlibur Yang Mulia." kata Abu Nawas.
"Tetapi aku belum paham." kata Raja.
"Maafkan hamba, Paduka Yang Mulia. Kurang bijaksana rasanya bila hamba
jelaskan sekarang." kata Abu Nawas. Abu Nawas pergi selama dua hari.
Sekembali dari desa itu Abu Nawas menemui sang pangeran dan membisikkan
sesuatu kemudian menempelkan telinganya ke dada sang pangeran. Lalu Abu
Nawas menghadap Raja.
"Apakah Yang Mulia masih menginginkan sang pangeran tetap hidup?" tanya
Abu Nawas.
"Apa maksudmu?" Raja balas bertanya.

"Sang pangeran sedang jatuh cinta pada seorang gadis desa di sebelah utara
negeri ini." kata Abu Nawas menjelaskan.
"Bagaimana kau tahu?"
"Ketika nama-nama desa di seluruh negeri disebutkan tiba-tiba degup
jantungnya bertambah keras ketika mendengarkan nama sebuah desa di bagian
utara negeri ini. Dan sang pangeran tidak berani mengutarakannya kepada
Baginda."
"Lalu apa yang harus aku lakukan?" tanya Raja.
"Mengawinkan pangeran dengan gadis desa itu."
"Kalau tidak?" tawar Raja ragu-ragu.
"Cinta itu buta. Bila kita tidak berusaha mengobati kebutaannya, maka ia akan
mati." Rupanya saran Abu Nawas tidak bisa ditolak. Sang pangeran adalah putra
satu-satunya yang merupakan pewaris tunggal kerajaan.

Abu Nawas benar. Begitu mendengar persetujuan sang Raja, sang pangeran
berangsur-angsur pulih. Sebagai tanda terima kasih Raja memberi Abu Nawas
sebuah cincin permata yang amat indah.

Orang-Orang Kanibal

2010-08-17T13:14:00.000+08:00

Saat itu Abu Nawas baru saja pulang dari istana setelah dipanggil Baginda. la
tidak langsung pulang ke rumah melainkan berjalan-jalan lebih dahulu ke
perkampungan orang-orang badui. Ini memang sudah menjadi kebiasaan Abu
Nawas yang suka mempelajari adat istiadat orang-orang badui.
Pada suatu perkampungan, Abu Nawas sempat melihat sebuah rumah besar
yang dari luar terdengar suara hingar bingar seperti suara kerumunan puluhan
orang. Abu tertarik, ingin melihat untuk apa orang-orang badui berkumpul di
sana, ternyata di rumah besar itu adalah tempat orang badui menjual bubur
haris yaitu bubur khas makanan para petani. Tapi Abu Nawas tidak segera
masuk ke rumah besar itu, merasa lelah dan ingin beristirahat maka ia terus
berjalan ke arah pinggiran desa.

Abu Nawas beristirahat di bawah sebatang pohon rindang. la merasa hawa di
situ amat sejuk dan segar sehingga tidak berapa lama kemudian mehgantuk dan
tertidur di bawah pohon.
Abu Nawas tak tahu berapa lama ia tertidur, tahu-tahu ia merasa dilempar ke
atas lantai tanah. Brak! lapun tergagap bangun.
"Kurang ajar! Siapa yang melemparku?" tanyanya heran sembari menengok
kanan kiri.
Ternyata ia berada di sebuah ruangan pengap berjeruji besi. Seperti penjara.

"Hai keluarkan aku! Kenapa aku dipenjara di sini.!"
Tidak berapa lama kemudian muncul seorang badui bertubuh besar. Abu Nawas
memperhatikan dengan seksama, ia ingat orang inilah yang menjua! bubur haris
di rumah besar di tengah desa.
"Jangan teriak-teriak, cepat makan ini !" kata orang sembari menyodorkan
piring ke lubang ruangan. Abu Nawas tidak segera makan. "Mengapa aku
dipenjara?"
"Kau akan kami sembelih dan akan kami jadikan campuran bubur haris."
"Hah? Jadi yang kau jual di tengah desa itu bubur manusia?"
"Tepat.... itulah makanan favorit kesukaan kami."
"Kami...? Jadi kalian sekampung suka makan daging manusia?"

"lya, termasuk dagingmu, sebab besok pagi kau akan kami sembelih!"
"Sejak kapan kalian makan daging manusia?"
"Oh.., sejak lama .... setidaknya sebulan sekali kami makan daging manusia."
"Dari mana saja kalian dapatkan daging manusia?"
"Kami tidak mencari ke mana-mana, hanya setiap kali ada orang masuk atau
lewat di desa kami pasti kami tangkap dan akhirnya kami sembelih untuk
dijadikan butjur." Abu Nawas diam sejenak. la berpikir keras bagaimana
caranya bisa meloloskan diri dari bahaya maut ini. la merasa heran, kenapa
Baginda tidak mengetahui bahwa di wilayah kekuasaannya ada kanibalisme, ada
manasia makan manusia.
"Barangkali para menteri hanya melaporkan hal yang baik-baik saja. Mereka
tidak mau bekerja keras untuk memeriksa keadaan penduduk." pikir Abu
Nawas. "Baginda harus mengetahui hal seperti ini secara langsung, kalau
perlu....!"

Setelah memberi makan berupa bubur badui itu meninggalkan Abu Nawas. Abu
Nawas tentu saja tak berani makan bubur itu jangan-jangan bubur manusia. la
menahan lapar semalaman tak tidur, tubuhnya yang kurus makin nampak kurus.
Esok harinya badui itu datang lagi.
"Bersiaplah sebentar lagi kau akan mati."
Abu Nawas berkata,"Tubuhku ini kurus, kalaupun kau sembelih kau tidak akan
memperoleh daging yang banyak. Kalau kau setuju nanti sore akan kubawakan
temanku yang bertubuh gemuk. Dagingnya bisa kalian makan selama lima hari."
"Benarkah?"
"Aku tidak pernah bohong!"
Orang badui itu diam sejenak, ia menatap tajam kearah Abu Nawas. Entah
kenapa akhirnya orang badui itu rnempercayai dan melepaskan Abu Nawas.
Abu Nawas langsung pergi ke istana menghadap Bagirida.

Setelah berbasa-basi maka Baginda bertanya kepada Abu Nawas.
"Ada apa Abu Nawas? Kau datang tanpa kupanggil?"
"Ampun Tuanku, hamba barus saja pulang dari suatu desa yang aneh."
"Desa aneh, apa keanehannya?"
"Di desa tersebut ada orang menjual bubur haris yang khas dan sangat lezat. Di
samping itu hawa di desa itu benar-benar sejuk dan segar."
"Aku ingin berkunjung ke desa itu. Pengawal! Siapkan pasukan!"
"Ampun Tuanku, jangan membawa-bawa pengawal. Tuanku harus menyamar
jadi orang biasa."
"Tapi ini demi keselamatanku sebagai seorang raja"

"Ampun Tuanku, jika bawa-bawa tentara maka orang sedesa akan ketakukan
dan Tuanku takkan dapat melihat orang menjual bubur khas itu."
"Baiklah, kapan kita berangkat?"
"Sekarang juga Tuanku, supaya nanti sore kita sudah datang di perkampungan
itu."
Demikianlah, Baginda dengan menyamar sebagai sorang biasa mengikuti Abu
Nawas ke perakmpungan orang-orang badui kanibal.
Abu Nawas mengajak Baginda masuk ke rumah besar tempat orang-orang
makan bubur. Di sana mereka membeli bubur.
Baginda memakan bubur itu dengan lahapnya.
"Betul katamu, bubur ini memang lezat!" kata Baginda setelah makan."Kenapa
buburmu tidak kau makan Abu Nawas."

"Hamba masih kenyang," kata Abu Nawas sambil melirik dan berkedip ke arah
penjual bubur.
Setelah makan, Baginda diajak ke tempat pohon rindang yang hawanya sejuk.
"Betul juga katamu, di sini hawanya memang sejuk dan segar ..... ahhhhh
........ aku kok mengantuk sekali."kata
Baginda.
"Tunggu Tuanku, jangan tidur dulu....hamba pamit mau buang ari kecil di
semar belukar sana."
"Baik, pergilah Abu Nawas!"
Baru saja Abu Nawas melangkah pergi, Baginda sudah tertidur, tapi ia segera
terbangun lagi ketika mendengar suara bentakan keras.
"Hai orang gendut! Cepat bangun ! Atau kau kami sembelih di tempat ini!"
ternyata badui penjual bubur sudah berada di belakang Baginda dan menghunus
pedang di arahkan ke leher Baginda.

"Apa-apaan ini!" protes Baginda.
"Jangan banyak cakap! Cepat jalan !"
Baginda mengikuti perintah orang badui itu dan akhirnya dimasukkan ke dalam
penjara.
"Mengapa aku di penjara?"
"Besok kau akan kami sembelih, dagingmu kami campur dengan tepung gandum
dan jaduilah bubur haris yang terkenal lezat. Hahahahaha !"
"Astaga jadi yang kumakan tadi...?"
"Betul kau telah memakan bubur kami, bubur manusia."
"Hoekkkkk....!" Baginda mau muntah tapi tak bisa.

"Sekarang tidurlah, berdoalah, sebab besok kau akan mati."
"Tunggu...."
"Mau apa lagi?"
"Berapa penghasilanmu sehari dari menjual bubur itu?"
"Lima puluh dirham!"
"Cuma segitu?"
"lya!"
"Aku bisa memberimu lima ratus dirham hanya dengan menjual topi."

"Ah, masak?"
"Sekarang berikan aku bahan kain untuk membuat topi. Besok pagi boleh kail
coba menjual topi buatanku itu ke pasar. Hasilya boleh kau miliki semua !"
Badui itu ragu, ia berbalik melangkah pergi. Tak lama kemudian kembali lagi
dengan bahan-bahan untuk membuat topi.
Esok paginya Baginda menyerahkan sebuah topi yang bagus kepada si badui.
Baginda berpesan,"Juallah topi ini kepada menteri Farhan di istana Bagdad."
Badui itu menuruti saran Baginda.
Menteri Farhan terkejut saat melihat seorang badui datang menemuinya.
"Mau apa kau?" tanya Farhan.
"Menjual topi ini..."

Farhan melirik, topi itu memang bagus. la mencoba memeriksanya dan
alangkah terkejutnya ketika melihat hiasan berupa huruf-huruf yang maknanya
adalah surat dari Baginda yang ditujukan kepada dirinya.
"Berapa harga topi ini?"
"Lima ratus dirham tak boleh kurang!"
"Baik aku beli !"
Badui itu langsunng pulang dengan wajah ceria. Sama sekali ia tak tahu jika
Farhan telah mengutus seorang prajurit untuk mengikuti langkahnya. Siangnya
prajurit itu datang lagi ke istana dengan melaporkan lokasi perkampungan si
penjual bubur.
Farhan cepat bertidak sesuai pesan di surat Baginda. Seribu orang tentara
bersenjata lengkap dibawa ke perkampungan. Semua orang badui di kampung
itu ditangkapi sementara Baginda berhasil diselamatkan.
"Untung kau bertindak cepat, terlambat sedikit saja aku sudah jadi bubur!" kata
Baginda kepada Farhan.

"Semua ini gara-gara Abu Nawas!" kata Farhan.
"Benar! Tapi juga salahmu! Kau tak pernah memeriksa perkampungan ini bahwa
penghuninya adalah orang-orang kanibal!"
"Bagaimanapun Abu Nawas harus dihukum!"
"Ya, itu pasti!"
"Hukuman mati!" sahut Farhan.
"Hukuman mati? Ya, kita coba apakah dia bisa meloloskan diri?" sahut Baginda.